
..Or t ® • ® -» 

0 ^ 0*^ '^L- 


-o • * • *0' 



\v 

► ’■cCCvSr/^*' ^ ^ 

'-'"^ :^l^. 

❖'■ ... '^<. a”' 

O'" .*.^>. "tj o->- ■•% 

.A «<jk ^ £r\ll//AC^ ■• ^ 


o 

... A-' 



o. ^ *0^ ^ V ,**o^ 


r 4 • \ 

-0^ 




,‘i'^ * 


'vP'i 


•> 




I ^ <r^ C^ ^ 



: : 

♦* " 

*■ ' • ♦ > Or 6 ® ** * ♦ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^f* 


O aV'^ o 

♦ <y *» 




» aV O. » . , 1 • ^o 


* 

‘‘"T^*’ iO" A* '•>'• A'' ... 

^ ’^fe'* .Wa*. >. c-r .. 


❖'•'V 





*' V5 









t 


« 



f 

i % 

^ ' 


# 

• . ' 

I 

\ 


I 

» , 




THE COURIER OF THE OZARKS 

^ C* 


THE YOUNG KENTUCKIANS 
SERIES 

General Nelson’s Scout 
On General Thomas’s Staff 
Battling for Atlanta 
From Atlanta to the Sea 
Raiding with Morgan 


THE YOUNG MISSOURIANS 
SERIES 

With Lyon in Missouri 
The Scout of Pea Ridge 
The Courier of the Ozarks 


Illustrated, 12mo, per volume, $1.25 
A. C. McClurg & Co., Publishers 

CHICAGO 






“ Follow the colors,” he shouted 


\Page i68'\ 


THE YOUNG MISSOURIANS SERIES 


THE COURIER OF 
THE OZARKS 

BY 

BYRON A. DUNN 

AUTHOR OF “the YOUNG KENTUCKIANS” SERIES 


WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIONS 
BY H. s. Delay 



CHICAGO 

A. C. McCLURG & CO. 

1912 




A. C. McCLURG & CO. 
1912 


Published September, 1912 



W. F. HALL PRINTING COMPANY, CHICAGO 


Cl. A3 19948 


To the Loyal Men of Missouri, who as members 
of the militia did so much to save the State to the 
Union, this hook is dedicated. History gives them 
scant notice, and the Federal government has failed 
to reward them as they deserve. 



PREFACE 


Touring the year 1862, after the capture of Island 
No. 10 and New Madrid, no large armies oper- 
ated in Missouri; but the State was the theater of a 
desperate guerrilla warfare, in which nearly or quite 
a hundred thousand men took part. It was a warfare 
the magnitude of which, at the present time, is very 
little known ; and its cruelty and barbarity make a 
bloody page in the history of those times. 

This book is a story of this warfare. It is a story 
of adventure, of hair-breadth escapes, and of daring 
deeds. In it the same characters figure as those in 
With Lyon in Missouri and The Scout of Pea Ridge. 
It tells how our young heroes were instrumental in 
thwarting the great conspiracy by which the Confed- 
erate government, by sending officers into the State, 
and organizing the different guerrilla bands into com- 
panies and regiments, was in hopes of wresting the 
State from Federal control. 

As in former books, history is closely followed. 

BYRON A. DUNN. 

Waukegan, Illinois. 

August, Jp/2. 

vii 





I . ' • • 




4 

' ' ✓ 






Mif 




f' l.'Sy-t- ■'- 


} 


. *1 

■ 


* y 



, : <» 


4 

** 




f .- 
•* ^ 


t * . 

'V 

4 .’ 


j • V ■; 


^ ' jan 

' «rv %t'l' ^ .?{' " - i'*- 


♦ • 


r 


Si'v. i- .is.^;--, 

/ i 'I ■ 


. V 


L _ 



S ♦ 


» w • «' 

t\^ \ ■ ' - ' 
k.>.< i ^*^ .r.,:. 





•i 


■ ^Vi-* ■' 


^ » 


/'i 




4 

. ifc. 


: ■*> ^ < ' h' 

•‘-,J .- ' 





' ^ ' Vj 4 ^*^1 
. vT-Ti 



v* - ’ . •''♦'■ • 




»« r » » 


s •-. 


;Yr 


» I 
T 


*} ■ - 

V' i'^ 





iV 


>>' - 






■‘ .rj • 




V-- r/,\4\ . ‘^.Y 


SSi-J*- ■ 


■'•' V '• V 

♦ ••■.I 


^i-': 

•■‘«j . 

H, -. 


V\ ' 


ir. 

''V- ^ “ 


» ^ 


n- 


' ff^^. , „ 

. V ••? ■ ' * ^ • k 


»•- .* 


M-* . . /• f 


^ • 


' 1*; 


jiY^- V. 


1 > 


r “ 






V'.r. 


•\ •■^. 


e- .* 




,*> ' 


•I’ 







V < 




-r 1 


« '» 


% • 


• I " ‘ • ■ / 

' ' '. . . . *■ ' ■ • . ■> 







. .• i '^j'’-'.''7Va 

.j . 4 /•■ ml 
’ • •.» . * ' 

' ‘ Jtl ^ .- - ikjM/, ■ r 

■ * - , t:-*. ■ f 




• ' 


* '< 




« 


K' ' - ■ - ;-■ ' • 


/• -r 



•*.# 


t w*- 



''• 1 ; A . 


■ .. •: 


W'-' v- 




t »■ > , 


.«.^IM..;V .. 




■j 


• • » - 

L> ■ Vj 

■r 


• • - 1 



CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I Bruno Carries a Message 



PAGE 

I 

II 

An Internecine War . 



17 

III 

A Mysterious Communication 


20 

IV 

Moore’s Mill 



• 30 

V 

A Fight in the Night . 



. 44 

VI 

Kirksville 



. 68 

VII 

Poindexter Captured . 



. 83 

VIII 

Lone Jack 



. lOI 

IX 

Captured by Guerrillas . 



. 116 

X 

The Guerrilla’s Bride 



• 133 

XI 

The Story of Carl Meyer 



. 144 

XII 

The News from Corinth . 



. 161 

XIII 

Porter Captures Palmyra 



• 177 

XIV 

Ten Lives for One . . 



. 189 

XV 

A Girl of the Ozarks 



. 207 

XVI 

A Wounded Confederate. 



. 229 

XVII 

Trailing Red Jersey . 



• 245 

XVIII 

Live — I Cannot Shoot You 



. 261 

XIX 

Mark Has a Rival . 



. 274 

XX 

Capturing a Train 



• 285 

XXI 

The Old Man of the Mountains 

• 301 

XXII 

Mark Confesses His Love 



. 318 

XXIII 

Into the Lion’s Mouth . 



■ 326 

XXIV 

Prairie Grove .... 



• 339 

XXV 

Called to Other Fields . 

. 


• 351 


IX 


’'mi • 

7 a^ !‘ f' ■ *' • 'i. « • ' V 

• * • V ... - .^^o ‘ ,T^ 


. y ' 


fc I 



Tvm'f ^ • 

■• "• > ♦ > . . ' r •: 


- « » 


r ^ 

« 

« 




.. J 


• T-.*-' 
. •. 

>' • 


’ V* 

% _•- 


i: 



\T 


•t ' 

,.;r:-,,v\'=f’ ■. V ,.- ^ 

l\3 ■ .*.• ^ * ■ W 


'<•< 
> _ 


^ * 


iV 




♦ , 


.«s 


y / 


ft 

4 


r •« 


»* 

» . 









» 


4 • 





* 7 :' 


• #‘1 i 


t* 


» i 





'- . I 


* ■ * ‘ . *? 


I 

• • 



A V' • 


} ?? 'i 


i* V « 




• *■. ‘ 


!-■ ■ 


I ‘ 


:S-> . .. , , 

■ 5 * i - r ft 

It A ft • y .. 

.♦ 



3< 


iA?J 


lfc 2 ‘ ‘'-^' 1 ^ ■ 




n 


':4‘- 

- i 


k 


*>7 

f' ! ; 




/ I 


h * . 


k «>' 




♦ / 


»!'/ i 


. •»/' 




4 


:4:p‘ 'V. - 

it i 

y\ - 
A- 4 

44 ^ 

^^ ' 






irt 


*11 



vA . ^ 



- • 4 


y j 

j 

* 


) 


W' 


’ r 



W 


V ,' 


» 

• » 


I 


• f 


■ft* 


i 

ft 


7./, 


V 

t ft 


,; •. 1 


« 'ft 


4' ' 

♦ 


‘*1’ • . . 


; . ■ A. - r ‘ 


^ • 








- 1 


4 * • c 

PLOW'S r^.tr/^ 7 4^* -* ' 

' a' 5 ' ’ * 

— ,.-T . > 


V, 


I «.'« 


•*> 

> K 


y -i 

• V . 


I •' ^ 


VT. . , •.• 

* • 4 

•»> 


'• ». 


A 




''' l^■:; * 

fV , 4- ’ /'-fk 

S - » 1. • • ■ ifV 

JJRfe''' }>'■. b^' > ' >*.. • 





‘‘■-A s tM*n 


.. # , 






> ■><; ;'M^ 




> » 






■ ' - /• 

'^■V -T 



i ‘A 

4 


. '.N 




JjV'X^r 


r-f 


Stir 7^'.^ 1 ' (.i<> . Ajma 




Vi'.. 


f » ■ 
¥ ■ 


; J 


•r 




w .• 







t . « *>*"! ^ Jif \jtr .1 

ft- •. ft 


i-2 






4 , 


' ft 


>♦*. 


, # ■ 


v'lv f t- ' * ■* •. 

* J?*V Jit • «• . 

'^■'iV'..* 




1 ' 


« 

. >- ‘ ' *' f •'*> 

1 . , *• ' * 


^ 3 

. ' 

■ V 


1 -t* 

• ' - 1 . ft 


I ' ft 







r .^esV3 ■;. ■ i .“'••• ’ ' *• ' • 

L’ ■■ ^-i , '-i- %•: A {.j 

^ A Jv . ^4 


'iJiiv' -VI .;;; , ; 


'1^: 


K. '>'•' 1 ’:, » . 


i.3&* '♦, ’• - - ■ .' i .?; ■ ' 'r ^ 

!»• iiiA ’-4 • * ../TI • • ■> ■ / »4 ^ •. 


r. ^ 




■j 

r 


• ♦ ♦ 



ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

“ Follow the colors,” he shouted . . Frontispiece ^ 
“ Halt the advance. Ambuscade! ” gasped Harry 39 
Down the street they rode at full speed . . 80" 

“ You pretend to be men and call this war? ” . 223 ^ 

To catch the rider as he reeled from the saddle 229 ^ 
Her revolver was pointed at his breast . . 2701/ 

He was looking into the muzzle of a revolver 283*^ 
An old man leaning on a staff 313 ^ 




THE COURIER OF THE 
OZARKS 


CHAPTER I 


D 


BRUNO CARRIES A MESSAGE 

,OWN! Bruno, down!’^ 

These words were uttered in a guarded 
whisper by a boy about seventeen years 
of age, to a great dog that stood by his side. 

At the word of command, the dog crouched down, 
his whole body quivering with excitement. His 
master gently patted him on the head, and whis- 
pered, “ There, there, old fellow, do n’t get nervous. 
Our lives would not be worth much, if we were 
discovered.” 

The boy was lying full length on the ground, con- 
cealed in a dense thicket, but from his point of van- 
tage he had a full view of the road which ran a few 
yards in front of him. This road ran north and 
south, and nearly in front of where he lay another 
road entered it, coming in from the west. 


2 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 


The cause of the dog’s excitement was apparent, 
for coming up the road from the west was a large 
body of horsemen, and a motley troop they were. 
They were mostly dressed in homespun, and armed 
with all sorts of weapons, from cavalry sabers to 
heavy knives fashioned out of files by some rude 
blacksmith ; the army musket, the squirrel rifle, and 
the shotgun were much in evidence. 

As the head of the column reached the north and 
south road the leader called a halt, and looked up 
and down the road, as if expecting some one. He 
did not have long to wait. The sound of the swift 
beating of horse-hoofs was heard from the south, 
and soon three men came riding up. One, a man of 
distinguished looks and military bearing, was a little 
in advance of the other two. As he came up, the 
leader of the little army saluted him awkwardly 
and exclaimed, “ Glad to see you. Colonel. What 
news ? ” 

“ Glad to see you. Captain Poindexter,” replied 
the Colonel. “ I see you are on time. As for the 
news, all goes well. Within a week all Missouri 
will be ablaze, and the hottest place for Yankees 
in all Christendom. How many men have you, 
Captain? ” 

‘‘ About five hundred, and more coming in all the 
time.” 

“ So that is Jim Poindexter, the bloody villain,” 
muttered the boy between his set teeth, and nerv- 


BRUNO CARRIES A MESSAGE 3 

ously fingering his revolver. How I would like 
to take a shot at him! But it would not do. It 
would be madness.’' 

The next question asked by the Colonel, whose 
name was Clay, and who had been in the State 
for the past two months promoting the partisan 
uprising, was, “ Where is Porter? ” 

“ At Brown’s Springs. I am to join him there 
tonight. But he was to meet me here with a few 
followers, knowing you were to be here.” 

Good ! I will be more than pleased to see him,” 
answered Colonel Clay. But I thought he was 
farther north.” 

“ Most of his force is,” answered Poindexter. 

But he promised to meet me at Brown’s Springs 
with five hundred followers. We have our eye on 
Fulton. My spies report it is garrisoned by less 
than a hundred men. Fulton captured, I can supply 
my men with both clothes and arms, and then Jeffer- 
son City next.” 

“Jefferson City?” asked Colonel Clay in sur- 
prise. “ Do you look that far? ” 

“ Yes. Thanks to the Yankee Government, there 
are not over five hundred soldiers in Jefferson City. 
Fulton once taken, the boys will flock to our stand- 
ard by thousands, and Jefferson City will become an 
easy prey.” 

“ Accomplish this, Poindexter,” cried Colonel 
Clay, “ and Missouri will be redeemed. All over 


4 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


southwestern Missouri the boys are rallying and 
sweeping northward. The object is to capture Inde- 
pendence, and then Lexington. This done, we will 
once more control the Missouri River, and the State 
will be anchored firmly in the Southern Confed- 
eracy. Then with your victorious legions you can 
march south and help drive the Yankee invaders 
from the land. Poindexter, Missouri can, and 
should, put fifty thousand Confederate soldiers in 
the field.” 

Poindexter shrugged his shoulders. “ Colonel, not 
so fast,” he exclaimed. I could not drag my men 
into the regular Confederate service with a two-inch 
cable. Neither do I have any hankering that way 
myself. The free and easy life of a partisan ranger 
for me.” 

Colonel Clay looked disgusted. Captain,” he 
asked, “ do n’t you get tired of skulking in the 
brush, and waging a warfare which is really con- 
trary to the rules of war of civilized nations? There 
is little honor in such a warfare; but think of the 
honor and glory that would await you if you could 
free Missouri, and then help free the entire South. 
Why, it is not too much to say that the star of a 
general might glisten on your shoulder.” 

A look of rage came over the face of Poindexter. 
“If you do n’t like the way we fight,” he growled, 
“why are you here, urging us to rise? If we can 
free this State of Yankees, we will accomplish more 


BBUNO CABBIES A MESSAGE 


5 


than your armies down south have. We prefer to 
fight our own way. Here, I am a bigger man than 
Jeff Davis. I fight when it suits me, and take to 
the brush when I want to. If you have any thoughts 
of influencing me or my men to join the regular 
Confederate army, you may as well give up the 
idea. As for the rules of civilized warfare, 
I do n’t care that,” and he snapped his fingers 
contemptuously. 

Colonel Clay concealed the indignation and dis- 
gust which he felt towards the fellow, and said : 
“ While we may not think alike, we are both work- 
ing for the same cause — the liberation of our 
beloved Southland from the ruthless invasion of 
the Yankee hordes. If you can accomplish what 
you think, surely the South will call you one of her 
most gallant sons. Neither should we be too squeam- 
ish over the means used to rid ourselves of the 
thieves and murderers that have overrun our fair 
State.” 

“ Now you are talking,” exclaimed Poindexter, 
with an oath. ‘'If Porter comes — and he should 
be here by now — we will discuss the situation more 
thoroughly; but the first thing for us to do is to 
capture Fulton.” 

“ Are you sure,” asked Clay, “ that your plans 
will not miscarry? Mr. Daniels, one of the gentle- 
men here with me, informs me that that regiment 
of devils, the Merrill Horse, is only a few miles 


6 


TEE COUBIEE OF THE 0ZABK8 


to the west. May they not interfere with your 
plans? ” 

At the mention of the Merrill Horse, Poindexter’s 
countenance took on a demoniac expression. Strik- 
ing the pommel of his saddle with his clenched 
hand, he hissed : “ I will never rest until I shoot 
or hang every one of that cursed regiment. But 
you are mistaken in thinking the force west con- 
sists of the entire Merrill Horse. Only part of the 
regiment is there; the rest is up north. The force 
west is about five hundred strong. I have given out 
the impression that I am making for the woods 
which skirt Grand River, to join Cobb. Every citi- 
zen they meet will tell them so. Little does Colonel 
Shaffer, who is in command, think I have slipped 
past him. McNeil believes Porter is up around 
Paris — the most of his force is — but he is to join 
me here with a goodly number. Ah! here he 
comes now.” 

Down the road from the north a party of horse- 
men were coming at a swift gallop. They rode up, 
and salutations were spoken and hands shaken. 

A look of passion came into the face of the 
watching boy, and again he fingered his revolver. 
Even the dog partook of the boy’s excitement, for 
his whole body was quivering. 

Quiet, old boy, quiet,” whispered the boy. No 
doubt you would like to tear the bloody monster to 


BRUNO CARRIES A MESSAGE 


7 


pieces, and I would give ten years of my life for a 
shot, but it will not do.” 

The boy was now listening intently, trying to 
catch every word that was said. 

“ Mighty glad to see you, Jo,” Poindexter was 
saying. “ How many men have you at Brown’s 
Springs ? ” 

‘‘ About four hundred when I left ; but squads 
were coming in continually. I count on six hundred 
by night.” 

“ Good ! Then we will swoop down on Fulton 
tonight.” 

Do n’t know about that,” answered Porter. 
Many of the boys have ridden, or will ride, fifty 
miles to join us. Their horses will be tired. To- 
morrow will be all right. How is everything? ” 

Splendid,” answered Poindexter, rubbing his 
hands. Not over a hundred soldiers in Fulton. 
The only drawback is that there is a Yankee force 
of about five hundred a few miles to the west, part 
of them the Merrill Horse.” 

The Merrill Horse ! The Merrill Horse ! ” cried 
Porter with a dreadful oath. “ I thought they were 
north. They are surely giving me enough trouble 
up there.” 

About four companies are down here, under 
the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Shaffer,” an- 
swered Poindexter. They have been trying to find 


8 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


me for the past week. But they have n’t found me 
yet,” and he chuckled. The fact is,” he con- 
tinued, “ I have fooled them. Shaffer thinks I am 
making for the woods along the Grand River, to 
join Cobb. I skipped past him last night. By this 
time he is making for the Grand River as fast as 
he can go. No trouble from him in our little busi- 
ness with Fulton.” 

“ Do n’t be too sure,” exclaimed Porter. “ Shaf- 
fer is about as sharp as the devil; but I trust you 
are right.” 

The conversation now took a general turn. Colonel 
Clay going over the ground, telling them what was 
being done, and what he hoped would be accom- 
plished. “ As for me,” he said, I must be across 
the river by tomorrow. Everything depends on the 
movement to capture Independence and Lexington. 
Then, if you gentlemen are successful here, and 
capture Fulton and Jefferson City, our brightest 
hopes will be fulfilled. I must now bid you good- 
bye. May success attend you.” 

The Colonel and his two friends rode back 
towards the south, from whence they came. Poin- 
dexter watched them until they were out of sight, 
and then, turning to Porter, said : What do you 
think, Jo? The Colonel wanted me and my men to 
join the regular Confederate army.” 

Humph ! ” sniffed Porter, I reckon you 
jumped at the chance.” 


BRUNO CARRIES A MESSAGE 


** Not much ; but he did more. He mentioned 
that I was not conducting this blood-letting business 
strictly on the rules of genteel, scientific murder.” 

I reckon, before we indulged in a necktie party, 
he would want us to say, ' Beg pardon, sir, but I 
am under the painful necessity of hanging you,’ ” 
replied Porter, indulging in a coarse laugh. 

I told him,” continued Poindexter, “ we fought 
as we pleased, and asked no favors of General Price, 
Jeff Davis, or any other man. As for the Confed- 
erate service, none of it for me.” 

“ They have offered me a colonelcy, if I take my 
men down into Arkansas,” answered Porter. “If it 
gets too hot for me here I may go. You know there 
is a price on my head. But I must go, or my boys 
will be getting uneasy. Join me at the Springs as 
soon as possible.” Thus saying, he and his party 
rode away. 

Poindexter ordered his men to fall in, and they 
followed Porter, but at a more leisurely gait. 

When the last one had disappeared, the boy arose 
and shook himself. “What do you think of that, 
Bruno ? ” he asked, patting the dog’s head. The 
dog stood with hanging head and tail, as if ashamed 
he had let so many of his enemies get away 
unharmed. He looked up in his master ’s face and 
whined at the question, as much as to say, “ I do n’t 
like it.” 

“ Well, my boy, there is the Old Nick to pay. 


10 


TEE COUEIEB OF TEE 0ZAEK8 


Both Porter and Poindexter on the warpath. Ful- 
ton to be attacked, and not a hundred men to defend 
it. Shaffer with the boys miles away. How are 
both to be warned? We must see, old fellow, we 
must see. There is no time to lose.” 

Thus saying, the boy hurriedly made his way 
back through the woods where in a hollow in the 
midst of a dense thicket a horse stood concealed. 
Those who have read “ The Scout of Pea Ridge ” 
will readily recognize the boy as Harry Semans, 
and Bruno as his celebrated trained dog. After the 
battle of Pea Ridge and upon the dissolution of the 
company of scouts under the command of Captain 
Lawrence Middleton, Harry had returned to Mis- 
souri, and become a scout for the Merrill Horse. 
The Merrill Horse, officially known as the Second 
Missouri Cavalry, was a regiment composed of com- 
panies from Missouri, Illinois, and Michigan. 

It can safely be said that no other regiment in 
the Federal army ever saw more service in fighting 
guerrillas than did the Merrill Horse. From the 
very first of the war their work was to help extermi- 
nate the guerrilla bands which infested the State. 
The name “ Merrill Horse ” became a terror to 
every bushwhacker and guerrilla in Missouri. No 
trail was so obtuse, no thicket so dense that mem- 
bers of that regiment would not track them to their 
lair. A true history of the Merrill Horse, and the 


BBUNO CABBIES A MESSAGE 


11 


adventures of its different members, would read 
like the most exciting fiction. 

When Harry reached his horse he stood for a 
moment in deep thought, and then speaking to 
Bruno, said : “ Yes, old boy, you must do it. I 
know you can, can ’t you ? ” 

Bruno gave a bark and wagged his tail as if to 
say, “ Try me.” 

Tearing a leaf from a blank book, Harry wrote a 
brief note to Colonel Shaffer, telling him what had 
happened, and begging him to march with all speed 
to Fulton. This note he securely fastened to 
Bruno’s collar and said, “ Bruno, go find Colonel 
Shaffer and the boys. You know where we left 
them. Go.” 

For a moment Bruno stood and looked up in his 
master’s face, as if undecided. 

'' Go and find Colonel Shaffer. Go,” Harry 
repeated, sternly. 

The dog turned and was away like a shot. Harry 
gazed after him until he was out of sight, then 
patting the glossy neck of his horse, said, “ Now, 
Bess, it ’s you and I for Fulton; the machinations of 
those two archfiends, Poindexter and Porter, must 
be brought to naught.” 

Harry believed he would have no trouble in reach- 
ing Fulton, as the guerrillas were generally quiet 
near a place garrisoned by Federal troops, therefore 


12 TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

he took the main road, as he was desirous of reach- 
ing Fulton as soon as he possibly could. He had 
not gone more than two miles when he met two 
men, rough-looking fellows, whom Harry had no 
desire to meet, but there was no way to avoid it, 
except flight, so he rode boldly forward. 

Harry was dressed in the homespun of the coun- 
try, and had all the appearance of a country bump- 
kin. As to arms, none were visible, but stowed away 
beneath his rough jacket was a huge navy revolver, 
and Harry was an adept in the use of it. 

Hello, youn’ feller,” cried one of the men. 
“ Whar be yo’ goin’ in sich a hurry ? Halt, and give 
an account of yo’self.” 

** Coin’ to Fulton, if the Yanks will let me,” 
drawled Harry. “ Whar be yo ’uns goin’ ? ” 

‘‘ That ’s nun yo’ business. Air yo ’un Union or 
Confed?” 

“ Which be yo ’uns ? ” 

Look heah, young feller, nun of yo’ foolin’. I 
reckon yo’ air a Yank in disguise. That ’s a mighty 
fine hoss yo ’un air ridin’. ’Spose we ’uns trade.” 

“ ’Spose we ’uns do n’t.” 

During this conversation Harry’s right hand was 
resting beneath his jacket, grasping the butt of his 
revolver. 

“ I reckon we ’uns will,” jeered the fellow, reach- 
ing for his pistol. 

Quick as a flash Harry had covered him with his 


BBUNO CABBIES A MESSAGE 


13 


revolver. Fortunately for him, the two men were 
close together. Hands up,” he ordered. “ A 
move, a motion to draw a weapon, and one or both 
of you will die. It do n’t pay to fool with one of 
Porter’s men.” 

The hands of both went up, but one exclaimed. 

One of Porter’s men? Be yo’ one of Porter’s 
men? We ’uns are on our way to join him. We ’uns 
heard he was at Brown’s Springs.” 

Yo ’uns will find him than I am taking a mes- 
sage from him to a friend in Fulton. Yo ’uns can 
lower your hands. I reckon we ’uns understand 
each other now.” 

We ’uns certainly do,” said one of the men, as 
they dropped their hands, looking foolish. 

Wall, good-bye ; may see yo ’uns in Fulton 
tomorrow.” And Harry rode off, leaving the men 
sitting on their horses watching him. 

“Ought to have shot both of them,” muttered 
Harry, “ but I cannot afford to take any risks just 
now.” 

Harry had no further adventures in reaching 
Fulton, and at once reported to Captain Duffield, 
who was in command of the post. 

Captain Duffield listened to Harry’s report with a 
troubled countenance. 

“A thousand of the devils, did you say?” he 
asked. 

“ Yes, and more coming in every hour.” 


14 


TEE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


‘‘ And I have only eighty men,” replied Duffield, 
bitterly. “If they attack before I can get help, 
there is no hope for us.” 

“ Colonel Shaffer is a few miles to the west with 
about five hundred men,” replied Harry. “If they 
do not attack tonight, as I do not reckon they will 
from what Porter said, he may be here in time to 
help. I have sent him word.” 

“Sent him word? By whom?” asked Duffield, 
eagerly. 

“ By my dog,” and Harry explained. 

As Duffield listened, his countenance fell. “ I 
see no hope from that,” he said. “ It is prepos- 
terous to think that a dog will carry a message for 
miles, and hunt up a man.” 

“If you knew Bruno, you would think dif- 
ferently,” replied Harry, smiling. 

“ I can put no dependence on any such thing,” 
said Duffield. “ My only hope is getting word to 
Colonel Guitar, at Jefferson City. If I get any help, 
it must come from him. God grant that Porter may 
not attack tonight.” 

“ I think there is little danger tonight, but they 
may be down in the morning,” said Harry. “ Do 
you think Guitar can reinforce you by morning? ” 

“ He must ; he must. I will send a message to 
him by courier mounted on one of my fleetest 
horses.” 

“ Bess is about as fast as they make them,” 


BRUNO CARRIES A MESSAGE 


15 


replied Harry. “ I know the country. I will go if 
you wish.” 

Duffield looked at him a moment doubtfully, and 
then said, “ You may go, as you can tell Colonel 
Guitar all you have told me. But I will send one of 
my own men with you.’^ 

Captain Duffield wrote two messages, giving one 
to Harry, and the other to the soldier who was to 
accompany him. 

‘‘ If you have trouble,” said Captain Duffield, 
“ for the love of Heaven, one of you get through, 
if the other is killed. The safety of this post 
depends on Colonel Guitar receiving the message.” 

‘‘ It will go through, if I live,” calmly replied 
Harry, as he carefully concealed the message in the 
lining of his coat. 

To Harry’s surprise, the soldier detailed to go 
with him proved to be a boy, not much older than 
himself. He was mounted on a spirited horse and 
his manner showed he was ready for any kind of 
an adventure, no matter where it might lead. 

The shades of night were falling when Captain 
Duffield bade them good-bye, and they rode away 
and were soon lost to view in the dusk. 

Captain Duffield stood looking after them, and 
then said to one of his lieutenants, “ I do n’t know 
what to make of that boy. He told a straight story, 
but his thinking that dog of his would take a mes- 
sage to Shaffer is a little too much to believe.” 


16 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


But Captain Duffield soon had other things to 
think about. Reports began to come in from other 
sources of the gathering of the guerrillas at Brown’s 
Springs, and their number was augmented to two 
thousand. He posted his little force in the best 
manner possible to resist an attack, and with an 
anxious heart, watched and waited through the 
long hours of the night ; but to his immense relief, 
no attack came. 


CHAPTER II 


AN INTERNECINE WAR 

A fter the battle of Pea Ridge, the Con- 
federate Government had no regular 
organized troops in Missouri. General Ster- 
ling Price, with his Missouri regiments, which had 
enlisted in the Confederate service, was ordered east 
of the Mississippi. But there were thousands of 
State troops that had followed Price, and although 
they refused to enlist in the regular Confederate 
service, they were, at heart, as bitter towards the 
Union as ever. These men found their way back 
home, and although thousands of them took the oath 
of allegiance to the Federal Government, the 
majority of them were not only ready, but. eager, to 
ally themselves with some of the guerrilla bands 
which were infesting the State. 

The Federal authorities, knowing that Price, with 
his army, had been ordered east, thought that the 
Confederates had given up all hopes of holding the 
State, and that the fighting was over, except with 
small guerrilla bands, that could easily be kept in 
check. Therefore, the great majority of the Fed- 
eral troops in Missouri were withdrawn to swell the 

armies of Buell and Grant. 

17 


18 TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 

The Confederates now thought they saw their 
opportunity. Numbers of the Confederate officers 
secretly made their way into the State and com- 
menced to organize the disloyal forces, co-operating 
with the guerrilla bands. Among these officers was 
Colonel Clay, who appeared in the first chapter. 

This movement was so successful that during the 
summer of 1862 it is estimated that there were from 
thirty to forty thousand of these men enrolled and 
officered. Places of rendezvous were designated, 
where all were to assemble at a given signal, and, by 
a coup-de-main, seize all the important points in the 
State which were feebly garrisoned. Then they were 
to co-operate with an army moving up from Arkan- 
sas, and the State would be redeemed. 

It was a well laid plan, but fortunately it was 
early discovered by General J. M. Schofield, who 
was in command of the Department of Missouri. 
How General Schofield first received his informa- 
tion will be told hereafter. 

General Schofield frantically appealed to Halleck 
for aid, and then to Washington, but he was 
answered that owing to the great military move- 
ments going on, not a regiment could be spared. 

General Schofield, thus left to his own resources, 
rose grandly to the occasion. He would use the 
Confederates’ own tactics. So he ordered the entire 
militia of the State to be enrolled. Thousands of 
Confederate sympathizers fled the State, or took to 


AN INTEBNECINE WAB 


19 


the bush. During the summer of 1862 between 
forty and fifty thousand loyal State militia were 
organized. Thus the whole State became one vast 
armed camp, nearly forty thousand men on a side, 
arrayed against each other. 

It was father against son, brother against brother, 
neighbor against neighbor. The only wonder is that 
owing to the passions of the times there were not 
more excesses and murders committed than there 
were. 

During the year 1862 there were at least one hun- 
dred and fifty engagements fought on the soil of 
Missouri, in which the numbers engaged varied 
from forty or fifty to five or six thousand. In 
these engagements General Schofield says the Union 
troops were successful in nine out of ten, and that 
at least three thousand guerrillas had been killed, 
wounded, or taken prisoners, and that ten thousand 
had fled the State. 

This terrible warfare between neighbors receives 
scant mention in history, but in no great battles of 
the war was greater bravery shown, greater heroism 
displayed, than in many of the minor engagements 
fought in Missouri. 


CHAPTER III 


A MYSTERIOUS COMMUNICATION 

I N THE month of May, 1862, a young Federal 
officer, reported in St. Louis, and found himself 
without a command, and without a commission. 
This officer, Captain Lawrence Middleton, had 
greatly distinguished himself during the first year 
of the war on the staff of General Nathaniel Lyon. 
After the death of Lyon he was commissioned a 
captain by General Fremont, and authorized to raise 
an independent company of scouts. With this com- 
pany he had rendered valiant service in the campaign 
which ended with the battle of Pea Ridge. 

Many of the acts of Fremont, and a number of 
commissions which he had granted, had been repu- 
diated by the Government, and thus Middleton had 
found himself free. But he had no intention of 
remaining inactive, his heart was too much in the 
cause. If no other field was open, he would enlist 
as a private soldier. But there was no need of that, 
he was too well known. Though young, scarcely 
more than eighteen, he had rendered services and 
performed deeds which made his name known 
throughout the State. He had thwarted the 
20 ^ 


A MYSTEEIOUS COMMUNICATION 


21 


machinations of Frost, Price, Governor Jackson, 
and other disloyal leaders in their efforts to drag 
Missouri out of the Union. 

While Lawrence was undecided just what to do 
he met Frank P. Blair, who was overjoyed to see 
him. He had been Blair’s private secretary during 
the troublesome months before the opening of the 
war, and a lieutenant in one of his regiments of 
Home Guards. 

Blair, who had been appointed a brigadier general 
in the Federal army, had been at home on business, 
and was about to return to his command. 

‘‘ Never better pleased to see anyone in my life,” 
said Blair, nearly shaking Lawrence’s arm off. Oh, 
I ’ve kept track of you, you ’ve been keeping up your 
reputation. But what are you doing in St. Louis? 
I thought you were with Curtis.” 

Lawrence told Blair of his predicament, — that he 
was now without a command or a commission. 

“ Good ! ” cried Blair, shaking Lawrence’s hand 
again. ‘‘ I was about to write to Curtis to see if I 
could not get you away from him. I will see that 
you ar/e commissioned as captain, and I will detail 
you on my staff. I need just such fellows as you.” 

“ I could n’t ask anything better,” said Lawrence, 
“ and. General, I thank you from the bottom of my 
heart. It is more than I could have possibly hoped, 
more than I deserve.” ' 

Too modest, my boy. If you had your deserts, 


22 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


you would be wearing a star on your shoulder, as 
well as myself. I am a little selfish in asking you 
to go on my staff. I want you.’' 

So it was all arranged, and Lawrence went to see 
his uncle and tell him of his new position on Blair’s 
staff. This uncle, Alfred Middleton, was one of the 
wealthiest citizens of St. Louis, and an ardent seces- 
sionist. Now that Lawrence was out of the army, 
he was in hopes that he would stay out, and he 
showed his disappointment in his face. He had also 
been greatly worried of late. His only son was 
with Price, and it was a sore spot with him that 
the Missouri Confederate troops had been ordered 
east, and not been left to defend their native State. 

In fact, the Confederates of the State felt that 
they had been deserted by the Richmond Govern- 
ment, and bore Jeff Davis and his cabinet no great 
love. 

I am sorry, Lawrence,” said his uncle, sadly. 
“ I was in hopes that as long as you were out of the 
army you would stay out. Why will you persist 
in fighting against those who were your friends? 
Your whole interest lies with the South.” 

LFncle, please do not let us discuss that ques- 
tion again,” replied Lawrence. “ You and I are 
both firm in our belief, and no amount of discussion 
will change either.” 

Mr. Middleton sighed, but did not resume the 


A MYSTEEIOUS COMMUNICATION 23 

subject. That Lawrence, whom he looked upon 
almost as a son, should take up arms against the 
South was to him a source of endless regret. 

The next two or three days were busy ones with 
Lawrence. The new arrangement had one draw- 
back, it would separate him from Dan Sherman, 
who had been a lieutenant in his company of scouts, 
and the two were inseparable. Dan would not hear 
of parting from Lawrence; he would go with him 
if he had to go as his servant. 

I can never consent to that, Dan,” said Law- 
rence. “ I had rather tell Blair I have reconsidered 
his proposition and cannot accept.” 

“ You ’ll do no such thing,” retorted Sherman. 
“ I will try and behave myself, but I feel that some- 
thing will happen, and we will not be separated.” 

Something did happen, much quicker than either 
one expected. Something which entirely changed 
the calculations of Lawrence. It was to be some 
months before he saw service with Blair. 

Lawrence and Dan were passing a newspaper 
office, before which a large crowd had gathered, 
reading the war bulletins. They told that Halleck 
was tightening his lines around Corinth and that the 
place must soon fall; and that McClellan was well 
on his way towards Richmond. 

It was curious to watch the faces of those who 
read. The countenances of those who were for the 


24 THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 

Union would brighten when anything was posted 
favorable to the Union cause, and now and then a 
cheer would be given. 

The iron heel of the Yankees was on St. Louis, 
and the Confederate sympathizers dare not be so 
outspoken, but when anything favorable to the 
South was posted their eyes would flash, and their 
countenances beam with joy. 

And thus the crowd stood and read, once friends 
and neighbors, but now ready to rend each other to 
pieces at the first opportunity. 

Lawrence mingled with the crowd, and as he read 
he felt a bulky envelope thrust in his hand and 
caught a glimpse of a dusky arm. He glanced at 
the address and then turned to see who had given 
it to him, but could not. He glanced at the 
envelope again. Yes, it was for him. In bold let- 
ters was written, “ For Captain Lawrence Middle- 
ton. Important.” 

The writing was strange to Lawrence, and mak- 
ing his way through the crowd he sought a private 
place where he could see what had so mysteriously 
come into his possession. As he read, a look of sur- 
prise came over his face, and then his countenance 
grew stern and grim. Carefully he read the docu- 
ment through from beginning to end. It was signed 

By One Who Knows.” There was not a mark to 
tell who was the writer. The writing was strong 
and bold, and possessed an originality of its own. 


A MYSTEEIOUS COMMUNICATION 


25 


as if the writer had put much of his own character 
in it. Lawrence sat and pondered long. He looked 
the manuscript over and over again to see if he 
could not discover some private mark, something 
that would identify the writer, but he found nothing. 

‘‘ Strange,” he muttered, “ but if Guilford Craig 
was alive I would swear he was the writer of this. 
Who else would write me, and me alone, and give 
such important information?. Who else could 
obtain the information contained in this letter? Yet 
Guilford is dead. Benton Shelly was seen to shoot 
him. There were those who saw him lying on the 
ground, still in death, his bosom drenched in blood. 
But his body was not found. Guilford, Guilford, 
are you still alive? But why do I indulge in such 
vain hope that he is alive? The proof of his death 
is too plain. This letter must have been written by 
another, but who? Who? And why send it to 
me ? ” 

The letter was, in fact, a full and complete expose 
of the plans of the Confederates. It told of the con- 
ception of the plot ; who was carrying it out ; of the 
hundreds who had taken the oath of allegiance in 
order that they might work more securely, and 
that many had even enlisted in the State militia, so 
that when the supreme time came they could desert ; 
the time set for the uprising was the last of July 
or else the first of August, by which time they hoped 
to have at least forty thousand men enrolled. 


26 TEE COUEIEE OF TEE OZAEKS 

Blair and Schofield must see this, and no time 
lost,’' said Lawrence to himself as he placed the 
communication carefully in his pocket. 

Blair was soon found. After carefully reading 
the letter he said, I am not surprised. I warned 
the Government of the folly of removing so many 
troops from the State. But who could have writ- 
ten this ? ” 

‘‘If Guilford Craig was alive there would be but 
one answer,” replied Lawrence. “ As it is, it is a 
mystery.” 

“ Let us see Schofield at once,” said Blair. 
“ There should be no time lost.” 

Repairing to the headquarters of General Scho- 
field, they were readily admitted. General Schofield 
was the chief of staff to General Lyon at the time 
of the battle of Wilson Creek, and, of course, knew 
Lawrence well. “ Glad to see you, Captain,” said 
the General. “ Curtis has written me of your good 
work. You are not with him now, are you? ” 

“ No, you know the commission I held was 
granted by Fremont. The authorities at Washing- 
ton declared it illegal.” 

“ Ah, there was a large number of those com- 
missions. I must see what I can do for you.” 

“ I thank you. General, but Gieneral Blair has just 
done me the great honor of appointing me on his 
staff.” 


A MTSTEBIOUS COMMUNICATION 27 

‘‘ General Blair, as well as yourself, is to be con- 
gratulated,” answered the General. 

Blair now spoke. “ General, our business with 
you is very important. Captain Middleton, please 
show the General the communication you received.” 

Lawrence handed the General the mysterious mes- 
sage and Schofield read it with a darkened brow. 

“ Who wrote this ? ” he asked, abruptly. 

General, I do not know.” 

Then it may be a fake, a joke. Someone may 
be trying to scare us.” 

‘‘ General, it is no joke, the proof is too positive,” 
replied Lawrence, earnestly. 

That is so,” answered the General. ‘‘ It also 
confirms rumors I have been hearing. There has 
been unusual activity among Southern sympathizers 
all over the State, yet outside of the guerrilla bands 
there have been no hostile demonstrations. This 
must have been written by someone deep in. their 
counsels.” 

General, do you remember Guilford Craig? ” 

Remember him ! Indeed, I do. Can I ever 
forget what he and you were to Lyon ? ” 

''If Guilford Craig had not been killed at the 
battle of Pea Ridge I would be positive the com- 
munication came from him. But the handwriting 
bears no resemblance to his.” 

" Are you certain he was killed ? ” 


28 TEE COUEIEE OF TEE OZAEKS 

“ The proof seems positive, but his body was not 
found,’' answered Lawrence. 

Schofield sat for a moment in silence, and then 
suddenly said to Blair, '' General Blair, I have a 
great favor to ask of you.” 

What is it. General ? Any favor I can give you 
will be readily granted.” 

That you relinquish your claim on Captain 
Middleton, at least, until this crisis is over, and let 
me have him.” 

Blair looked surprised, but no more so than 
Lawrence. 

“ You know,” continued Schofield, there is no 
one who can help me more just now than Captain 
Middleton. No one who understands the work 
before me better. This Guilford Craig, as you are 
aware, was a curious character. To no one would 
he report but to Captain Middleton. This expose, 
coming to Middleton, instead of to me, leads me to 
believe that Craig was not killed, as supposed, but 
in some way got off the field, and for reasons, known 
only to himself, remains in hiding. Judging the 
future by the past, if he is alive, and has more 
information to impart, it would be given only 
through the same .source. For these reasons I would 
like to attach Captain Middleton to my staff.” 

General, your reasons are good,” replied Blair, 

and it shall be for Captain Middleton to decide.” 


A MYSTERIOUS COMMUNICATION 


29 


“ Where I can do my country the most good, 
there I am willing to go,” answered Lawrence. 

So it was decided that for the summer Lawrence 
should remain with General Schofield. The words 
of General Schofield had also given Lawrence hope 
that Guilford lived. But as weeks and months 
passed, and no other communication came to him, 
he again looked upon Guilford as dead. 

Hopeless of getting relief from the Federal Gov- 
ernment, General Schofield entered upon the gigan- 
tic task of organizing the militia of the State. In 
this Lawrence was of the greatest service, and 
through a system of spies and scouts he was enabled 
to keep General Schofield well informed as to what 
was going on in the State. 

In helping organize the militia, Lawrence had 
many adventures and many hairbreadth escapes, 
and by his side always rode the faithful Dan Sher- 
man, and together they shared every danger. 

By the last of July, as has been stated, there were 
nearly one hundred thousand men arrayed against 
each other. It was a partisan warfare on a mighty 
scale, and the storm was about to burst. 


CHAPTER IV 


moore's mill 

W E LEFT Harry Semans and his young com- 
panion just starting on their lonely ride to 
Jefferson City, a distance of twenty-seven 
miles. The soldier with Harry proved rather a gar- 
rulous youth. He said his name was David Harris ; 
that he belonged to the Third Iowa Cavalry; was a 
farmer boy, and rather liked the service. ‘‘ It ’s 
exciting, you know,” he added. 

Very much so at times,” dryly answered Harry. 
Say, what makes you dress like a blamed guer- 
rilla? ” suddenly asked Dave. “ You are a soldier, 
are n’t you?” 

I am a scout,” replied Harry. ‘‘ I dress like a 
guerrilla because I have to pretend to be one about 
half the time. Just before I reached Fulton today 
I passed myself off as one of Porter’s men. It saved 
me a dangerous encounter, perhaps my life.” 

Gee ! it must be exciting,” said the boy. ‘‘ I wish 
I was a scout.” 

“ Could n’t be one,” laughed Harry. “Your Yan- 
kee brogue would give you away. I notice you say 
‘ keow ’ instead of ‘ cow ’ and ‘ guess ’ instead of 
30 


MOOBE’S MILL 


31 


‘reckon/ But please do n’t talk any more, we must 
keep both ears and eyes open.” 

After this they rode along in silence; that is, as 
much as Dave would allow, until Harry ordered him 
to ride in the rear, and if he must talk, talk to him- 
self, and so low that no one else could hear. 

For some ten miles they proceeded at a swift gal- 
lop without adventure, meeting two or three horse- 
men who seemed as little desirous of making 
acquaintance as they were themselves, and Dave 
began to think the ride rather tame. 

As they were passing a place where the bushes 
grew thickly by the side of the road, they received 
a gruff command to halt. Instead of obeying, 
Harry, as quick as thought, drew his revolver and 
fired, at the same time putting spurs to his horse 
and shouting to Harris, “ Ride for your life.” 

There was a rustling in the bushes, an angry 
exclamation as well as a groan. Harry’s shot had 
gone true, and came as a surprise to the bushwhack- 
ers as well, for two or three seconds elapsed before 
three or four shots rang out, and they went wild. 

“ Well, how do you like it? ” asked Harry, as he 
drew rein, considering the danger past. 

“ It was so sudden,” said Dave. “ I think I would 
have halted, and asked what was wanted.” 

“ And got gobbled, and in all probability hanged 
afterwards. Dave, you have to learn something yet 
before you become a scout. Always be ready to fire 


32 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


at a moment’s notice; and if you have to run do n’t 
tarry on your going. I took chances as to whether 
there was a large party or not, but concluded it was 
not, or some of them would have been in the road.” 

“Did you think of all that? Why, the word 
‘ Halt ’ was hardly out of the fellow’s mouth when 
you fired.” 

“ Think quickly, act quickly ; it has saved my 
bacon many a time. You ought to have been with 
me when I was with Captain Lawrence Middleton. 
There is the fellow to ride with. But this would n’t 
have happened if Bruno had been with me.” 

“ Bruno ? Who is Bruno ? ” asked Dave. 

“ Bruno is my dog. He would have smelled those 
fellows out before we were within forty rods of 
them. I am never afraid of a surprise when Bruno 
is with me. But no more talking now.” 

Once more their horses took up a swinging gal- 
lop, and they met with no further adventures, and 
within less than three hours from the time they 
started they were halted by the Union pickets who 
guarded the approach to the river opposite Jeffer- 
son City. 

Harry demanded of the Lieutenant in command 
of the picket that they be ferried across the river 
without loss of time, but the Lieutenant demurred, 
saying it was against orders to allow anyone to cross 
the river during the night. 

‘‘ I have important dispatches from Captain 


MOO EE’S MILL 


33 


Duffield to Colonel Guitar. Refuse to take me over, 
and I Avould not give much for your command,” 
angrily answered Harry. 

'‘Who are you?” demanded the Lieutenant. 
" From your dress you are certainly not a soldier.” 

" I am Harry Semans, scout for the Merrill 
Horse,” answered Harry. 

" At the name ‘ Merrill Horse ’ the Lieutenant 
became as meek as a lamb. 

" Excuse me,” he exclaimed. " I will see that you 
get over the river immediately. Anything new at 
Fulton? ” 

“ Porter and Poindexter are within eleven miles 
of the place, and Duffield expects to be attacked by 
morning.” 

The Lieutenant gave a low whistle. “ The devil,” 
he ejaculated, and rushed to give the necessary 
orders. 

It was eleven o’clock before the river was crossed 
and the headquarters of Colonel Guitar reached. He 
had just retired, but Harry and Dave were without 
ceremony admitted into his bedroom. The Colonel 
read the dispatch of Captain Duffield, sitting on his 
bed in his nightclothes. 

At once all was excitement. There were but five 
hundred men guarding the important post of Jeffer- 
son City. Of this force. Colonel Guitar ordered one 
hundred to accompany him to Fulton. He dared 
not deplete the little garrison more. 


34 TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 

While Harry and Dave were in the Colonel’s bed- 
room, Harry noticed that Dave was regarding Guitar 
with a great deal of interest. When they passed out 
Dave said to Harry in a whisper, ‘‘ That general 
do n’t amount to shucks. Think of him fighting 
Porter ? ” 

“ Why, what ’s the matter with Guitar ? ” asked 
Harry. 

Matter! He wears a nightgown just like a 
woman. Who ever heard of a man wearing a 
nightgown ? ” * 

Harry exploded with laughter. Many men 
wear nightgowns,” he explained. ‘‘ I have no doubt 
but what General Schofield does. I reckon you will 
find out that Guitar will fight.” 

During the day there had been two important 
arrivals in Jefferson City, that of Lawrence Mid- 
dleton and Dan Sherman. They had told Colonel 
Guitar of the rapid concentration of the guerrilla 
bands all through the counties north of the river, 
and had warned him to be on the lookout for 
trouble. In fact, they had brought orders from 
General Schofield for him to send two of his com- 
panies to Columbia, as it was thought that was the 
place in greatest danger. 

Lawrence and Dan were told of the danger that 
threatened Fulton, and they determined to accom- 
pany Guitar in his expedition. 


*A true incident. 


MOOEE^S MILL 


35 


It was not until they were on the ferryboat cross- 
ing the river that Harry was aware that Lawrence 
and Dan were of the number. He nearly went wild 
on seeing them. 

And how is Bruno? ’’ asked Lawrence. 

Bruno is all right. I sent him with a dispatch 
to Colonel Shaffer.’^ 

Hurry as fast as they could, it was long past 
midnight before the force was across the river, and 
then there was a twenty-seven mile ride ahead of 
them. 

On the march Harry had an opportunity to tell 
Lawrence much that had happened to him since they 
parted. 

It was daylight when Fulton was reached, and, 
much to their relief, the place had not been attacked, 
but the excitement ran high. Rumor had increased 
Porter’s force to two thousand. Colonel Guitar 
believed this estimate to be much too high. So, 
small as his force was, only one hundred and eighty, 
he determined to move out and attack Porter with- 
out delay. 

When this became known to the few Union 
inhabitants of Fulton they implored Guitar not to 
do it. Your force will be annihilated,” they 
exclaimed, and Fulton will be at the mercy of 
the foe.” 

Lawrence agreed with Colonel Guitar. ‘'We 
came here in the night,” said he. “ Porter does not 


36 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZABES 


know how many men you brought. No doubt your 
force is magnified, the same as his. Assuming the 
offensive will disconcert him, and also prevent him 
receiving further reinforcements.” 

So it was decided, and the little force took up the 
Aarch for Brown’s Springs, eleven miles away. 
Couriers were dispatched to find Colonel Shaffer, 
for even if Bruno had succeeded in delivering 
Harry’s message Shaffer would march for Fulton 
instead of Brown’s Springs. 

It was about eleven o’clock wheii the column 
reached the vicinity of Brown’s Springs. Nothing 
as yet had been heard from Colonel Shaffer, but 
Guitar determined to attack. Lawrence had been 
asked by Guitar to act as his aid, to which he gladly 
assented. 

Two or three small parties of guerrillas had been 
sighted, but they took to the brush at the sight of 
the Federals. 

The command now moved cautiously forward, 
but there was to be no battle. Harry, who had been 
scouting in front, returned with the news that the 
guerrillas had fled. Their camp was soon occupied. 
Everything showed a rapid flight ; even the would-be 
dinner of the guerrillas was found half cooked. 

Along in the afternoon Porter’s force was located 
near Moore’s Mill, about four miles distant. 

As Colonel Guitar’s men had not slept a wink the 
night before, and as both men and horses were 


MOOBE^S MILL 


37 


tired out, the Colonel decided to camp, rest his men 
and await the coming of Shaffer. 

Why Porter fled from Brown’s Springs and yet 
gave battle the next day, after Shaffer had' come up, 
will never be known. If he had fought at Brown’s 
Springs he would have had five men to Guitar’s one. 
He may have thought Shaffer was miles away. 
What Poindexter had told him would lead him to 
believe this. And it would have been the case had 
it not been for Harry and the faithful Bruno. 

Every precaution was taken by Colonel Guitar to 
guard against a night attack, but his little army was 
allowed to rest in peace. 

During the night the couriers sent out to locate 
Shaffer reported. Bruno had done his work well, 
but Shaffer had been miles farther away than 
thought, and as had been requested by Harry in his 
report, had marched for Fulton. He was yet ten 
miles away, and it would be impossible for. him to 
join Guitar before morning. 

The morning came and with it Shaffer, and with 
him five hundred and fifty men, eager for the com- 
bat. How Guitar’s men did cheer when they saw 
Shaffer coming. 

Scouts reported that Porter still occupied his 
camp, and showed no sign of moving. It looked 
as if he had resolved to stay and fight. Colonel 
Guitar gave the order to move forward and attack. 
The advance had to be carefully made, for the 


88 the COUKIEB OF THE 0ZABK8 

country was rough, wooded, and covered with a 
dense undergrowth of bushes, 

Harry now had Bruno with him, and leaving his 
horse, he, with the dog, made his way to the front, 
in order to discover, as far as possible, the plans 
and position of the enemy. So dense was the un- 
dergrowth he could not see thirty feet ahead of 
him, but Bruno, as stealthy as a tiger in the jungle, 
crept through the bushes ahead of him and more 
than once gave him warning to turn aside his steps 
and take another direction. At last he came to quite 
a hill, on the summit of which grew a tree with 
branches close to the ground. Leaving Bruno to 
guard, Harry climbed the tree, and to his satisfac- 
tion had a good view of the country. But what he 
saw filled him with consternation. 

The road on which the Federals were marching 
was narrow and on each side lined with dense 
underbrush. Ahead of the Federal advance, the 
road itself was clear, not a guerrilla in sight, but 
Porter had left his camp and all his forces were 
stealthily creeping through the woods, and conceal- 
ing themselves in the bushes which lined the road. 

Harry knew that that meant an ambuscade, and 
the Federal advance was almost into it. In his eager- 
ness he hardly knew whether he fell, jumped, or 
swung himself down by the branches, but he was 
out of the tree and tearing through the brush like 
a mad man to give warning. 



“Halt the advance. Ambuscade,” gasped Harry 












>^. • \j 




. 'fSfv" . 


•’>! ■ . • o i ■? ' v':^' - '^*J! 

,'^‘' ‘^. - ^ '• , ■ ' ■ ■ V '■ . 

:•_ -i 

„ -j ■«• ^vK-'j.^ 

\i ■^’ >' • ♦ ’ ■• -A 

' ^ ^ m Vr^ ^^.V' 






.■!,m “• - ■ 





MOOBE^S MILL 


39 


He came to the road just as Colonel Guitar came 
along, riding at the head of his column, the advance, 
consisting of twenty-five men of Company E, Third 
Iowa Cavalry, being a short distance ahead. 

Halt the advance. Ambuscade,” gasped Harry. 
He could say no more, as he fell from exhaustion. 

Guitar understood. “ Halt,” he cried, and to 
an aid, '' Warn the advance.” 

The aid put spurs to his horse, but he was too 
late. Before he could give warning there came a 
crashing volley from the jungle on the east side of 
the road, the thicket burst into flame and smoke. 
It was an awful, a murderous volley. Out of the 
twenty-five men who composed the advance, hardly 
a man or horse escaped unscathed ; all were killed or 
wounded. 

Swift and terrible as this blow was, it created no 
panic in Guitar’s little army. The road was narrow, 
thickets on each side. Nothing could be done with 
cavalry. Quickly the order was given to dismount 
and send the horses back in charge of every fourth 
man. Guitar then formed his slender line in the 
edge of the thicket on the west side of the road, 
with orders to hold until Shaffer came up, for Shaf- 
fer was still behind. 

Hearing the sound of the conflict, Shaffer rushed 
forward, sent back his horses, and along the road 
and through the tangled undergrowth the line was 
formed and the battle became general. 


40 


THE COUBIEE OF THE OZABES 


The guerrillas displayed a bravery they seldom 
showed when engaged with regular troops, and 
fought with determination and ferocity. They had 
the advantage in position and numbers, but Guitar 
had the advantage in having a couple of pieces of 
artillery. One of these pieces was brought up by 
hand and planted in the road where it could sweep 
the woods in which the guerrillas were concealed. 

Hidden from view, the guerrillas crept up near, 
poured in a murderous volley, and then raising a 
blood-curdling yell, dashed for the gun. Four of 
the gunners had fallen before the volley, and for the 
time the gun was silent. But behind the piece lay a 
line of sturdy cavalrymen. They waited until the 
guerrillas had burst from the thicket and were 
within forty feet of the gun, then sprang to their 
feet and poured a terrific volley almost into the 
faces of the foe. 

Staggering and bleeding, the guerrillas shrank 
back into the woods, but only to rally and with 
fearful yells dash for the gun again. This time 
they were not met by the cavalrymen alone, but the 
cannon belched forth its deadly charge of canister 
in their faces. 

When the four gunners fell at the first charge, 
Dan Sherman, seeing that the piece was not manned, 
rushed forward and snatched the primer from the 
dead hand of the man who was about to insert it 
when he fell. Dan inserted the primer, pulled the 


MOORE’S MILL 


41 


lanyard and sent the contents of the gun into the 
ranks of the enemy. Two of the artillerymen who 
had not been injured came to his assistance, and 
again the gun was thundering forth its defiance. 

Through the chaparral Shaffer’s men now pushed 
their way foot by foot. It was a strange conflict. 
So dense was the undergrowth the line could not 
be followed by the eye for thij-ty feet. No foe could 
be seen, but the thickets blazed and smoked, and the 
leaden hail swept through the bushes, tearing and 
mangling them as if enraged at their resistance. 

The duty of Lawrence was a dangerous one. He 
had to break his way through the thickets, see that 
some kind of a line was kept, and that orders were 
being executed. While the men were sheltered by 
trees, logs and rocks, he had to be exposed, but as 
if possessed of a charmed life, he passed through 
unscathed. 

Foot by foot the Federals dragged themselves 
forward, slowly pressing the guerrillas back. At 
last, tired of fighting an unseen foe, the men arose 
to their feet, and with a wild cheer sprang forward. 
Surprised, the foe wavered, then broke. The flight 
became a panic, and they fled terror-stricken from 
the field. The battle of Moore’s Mill had been 
fought and won. 

There was no pursuit that night. The day had 
been intensely hot, and the battle had raged from 
twelve noon until four. The soldiers, with black- 


42 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


ened, swollen faces and tongues, were fainting with 
thirst. Colonel Guitar ordered his men to occupy 
the camp deserted by the foe. The dead were to be 
buried, the wounded cared for. 

So precipitously had the guerrillas fled that except 
the severely wounded, few prisoners were taken. 
Porter had impressed upon his men that to be cap- 
tured by the Yankees meant certain death. 

While searching the fleld Lawrence noticed some 
white object crawling along like a large reptile. 
Upon investigation he found to his surprise that 
it was a man, and entirely nude. 

Why are you without clothes ? ” asked 
Lawrence. 

The man looked up into Lawrence’s face with a 
scared expression and whined, “ The guerrillas cap- 
tured me, and they stripped me of my clothing.” 

‘‘Then you are a Federal soldier?” inquired 
Lawrence. 

“ Y-e-s,” came the halting answer. 

“ You lie,” exclaimed Lawrence. “ You are one 
of the guerrillas.” 

The fellow then broke down, and, piteously 
begging for his life, said he was one of Porter’s 
men, and that he looked for nothing but death if 
captured, so he had divested himself of his cloth- 
ing, hoping to pass himself off as a Federal.* 

Lawrence ordered him to be tenderly cared for, 

*A true incident of the battle. 


MOOBE^S MILL 


43 


and tears of gratitude ran down the fellow’s face 
when he realized he was not to be murdered. 

The battle of Moore’s Mill, insignificant as it was 
compared to the great battles of the war, was impor- 
tant in this: It frustrated the plans of the con- 
spirators, and was the beginning of a series of 
conflicts which forever ended the hopes of the Con- 
federates to recapture the State by an uprising. 

Colonel Guitar reported his loss in the battle as 
thirteen killed and fifty-five wounded. The guer- 
rilla loss he reported at fifty -two left dead on the 
field and one hundred and twenty-five wounded. 

In all the partisan battles in Missouri the guer- 
rillas never reported their losses, and only the reports 
of the Federal commanders are accessible. In many 
cases no doubt these reports are exaggerated. 


CHAPTER V 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 

E arly the next morning Colonel Guitar 
started in pursuit of the enemy. Lawrence 
took the advance with a party of six men. 
As a matter of course, Harry and Bruno made a 
part of this force. 

“ This seems like old times, Harry,” said Law- 
rence, as they started off. 

“ It does that, Captain,” replied Harry. “ You, 
Dan, Bruno and myself make four of the old gang. 
Now if only Guilford was with us — ” He stopped 
and sighed. His mind had gone back to the time 
when he and Guilford had so nearly faced death in 
among the Boston mountains. “You have heard 
nothing of him, have you. Captain? ” 

“ Nothing. I did receive a communication about 
two months ago that I thought might be from him; 
but I have received nothing since and I have given 
up all hopes.” 

The trail left by the guerrillas was very plain. It 
followed the Auxvasse for some two miles, and then 
turned off into the hills. The country was very 
rough, the places for an ambuscade numerous, but 
with Bruno scouting, Lawrence had no fears of 
being surprised. 


44 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


45 


Soon they came to a place where the road forked. 
On the road that led to the left up the Aiixvasse 
the trail was plainly marked ; but the road that led 
on into the more open country had little appearance 
of being traveled ; but it was rocky, and by being 
careful a large force could have passed over it and 
left but few traces behind. 

Harry dismounted and carefully examined the 
ground. As for Bruno, he seemed to have no doubt ; 
he was taking the blind trail. 

‘‘ A blind,” said Harry. “ Not more than fifty 
took to the left, and they left as broad a trail as 
possible. The main force passed up the other road. 
If Guitar follows the broad trail it will lead him 
away among the hills and then disappear, for the 
party will separate.” 

Just then the advance of Guitar’s force appeared, 
led by a young lieutenant. 

What are you waiting for?” he asked Law- 
rence. Have you discovered the enemy ? ” 

‘‘ No, but Porter evidently divided his forces 
here, and we were discussing which road the main 
body took.” 

The Lieutenant dismounted, and after looking 
over the ground, said, “ Why, it ’s as plain as the 
nose on a man’s face ; they went to the left.” 

Harry and Bruno both think differently,” 
answered Lawrence. 

“ The Lieutenant sniffed. Much they know 


46 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


about it,” he exclaimed. “ I have trailed too many 
guerrillas to be mistaken.” 

Just then Colonel Guitar, at the head of his col- 
umn, appeared. He was appealed to, and after 
examining the road, decided to take the left hand 
road, but told Lawrence he might keep on the other 
road with his scouts, and see what he could dis- 
cover. As a matter of precaution he increased Law- 
rence’s force to ten men. 

The Lieutenant rode off highly elated over the fact 
that Colonel Guitar agreed with his views. 

“ Let them go,” sputtered Harry. ‘‘ They will be 
disgusted before night.” 

And so it proved. The trail led Guitar over hills, 
through ravines and rocky dells, through tangled 
forests, and twisted and turned, until it disappeared 
entirely; and, much to his disgust. Guitar found 
himself along in the afternoon within two miles 
from where he had started. The wily guerrilla 
chieftain had fooled him completely. Guitar led his 
mad, weary and swearing force back to the old camp 
grounds, and there awaited the return of Lawrence 
and his scouting party. 

Lawrence did not think for a moment but that 
Harry was right, and that fact soon became evident. 
They were now in a more open country, and the 
signs that a large body of troops had passed became 
numerous. Not only this, but in the houses along 


A FIGHT IN TEE NIGHT 


47 


the road they found a number of severely wounded 
that the guerrillas had been forced to leave. 

After some miles they came to a road that crossed 
the one they were on, and which led to the west. 
Here the ground had been much trampled, and that 
but a short time before. 

Again Harry dismounted and examined the 
ground carefully. “ We are close onto them,” he 
said. “ I do not believe they have been gone half 
an hour.” 

Harry, you are a regular Kit Carson for trails,” 
laughed Lawrence. Are you sure you are right ? ” 

Perfectly, and what is more, their force divided 
here, but the larger force kept on. The explanation 
is plain. Porter operates to the north and east, so 
he has kept on with the larger force; Poindexter 
and Cobb have their. chief haunts along the Chariton 
and Grand, so with their forces they have gone to 
the west.” 

We had better hurry back to Guitar and tell him 
this,” exclaimed Lawrence. 

'' No,” snapped Harry. ‘‘ I do n’t propose to be 
snubbed again. You only have my word now. 
Let ’s keep on until 3^ou and everyone present have 
proof that cannot b^ doubted.” 

I believe you are right, Harry,” said Law- 
rence, and he gave the command to continue on. 

They had proceeded a mile when Bruno came 


48 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


running back, showing by his manner he had news 
to impart. 

Halting his squad, Lawrence dismounted, and tak- 
ing Harry, they carefully made their way to the 
brow of a hill which lay in front. Cautiously peer- 
ing over, they saw about a quarter of a mile ahead 
a commodious house, around which a number of 
horses were hitched. 

It was evident that they had come on the rear 
guard of the retreating guerrillas, and that they had 
halted to rest, and were being well entertained, for 
a number of black women were passing back and 
forth from the house to a rude outdoor kitchen, all 
bearing dishes, and It looked very tempting to Law- 
rence and Harry. 

Feel like eating myself,” whispered Harry. “ I 
did n’t know I was so hungry.” 

“ How many do you reckon there are ? ” asked 
Lawrence. 

Harry carefully counted the horses and then said, 
‘‘ Not over fifteen or twenty. I can count only fif- 
teen horses, but there may be some out of sight.” 

“ Feel like appropriating that dinner myself,” 
said Lawrence. 

“ The boys would never forgive us if we did n’t,” 
answered Harry. 

Hurrying back they explained the situation, and 
by unanimous vote it was decided to make a charge 
on that dinner without loss of time. 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


49 


“ Harry and I will ride a little ahead,” said Law- 
rence. “ Harry is dressed in homespun and my uni- 
form is so dusty they won’t be able to distinguish its 
color until we are close to them. Dan, when I give 
the signal, come on in a rush.” 

So Lawrence and Harry rode ahead, the squad 
some fifteen or twenty paces in the rear, leisurely 
following. Scarcely had they rode over the brow 
of the hill when two sentinels they had not seen 
before suddenly showed themselves on the road. 
The sentinels seemed much alarmed, and drew up 
their carbines as if to shoot. 

Harry waved his hat and signaled they were 
friends. Seeing the squad coming so leisurely and 
the two in advance, the sentinels lowered their guns 
and waited, thinking it must be some of their own 
men. But when Lawrence and Harry were a few 
yards from them one of the sentinels caught the 
color of Lawrence’s uniform. 

Giving a terrific whoop, he raised his gun and 
fired, the ball just missing Lawrence’s head. The 
other sentinel fired, but his shot went wild. Both 
wheeled their horses and dashed back, yelling, 
“Yanks! Yanks! Yanks!” 

There was no need of Lawrence signaling Dan 
to come on, for the squad were urging their horses 
to the limit. 

The guerrillas at dinner heard the firing and came 
pouring out of the house. Close on the heels of the 


50 THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 

flying sentinels thundered the Federals. The guer- 
rillas took one look, and with cries of terror sprang 
for their horses, and cutting the halter straps were 
up and away. By this time the balls were falling 
among them . thick and fast, killing two, and the 
horse of a third one fell and the rider was taken 
prisoner. 

The fight was over and Lawrence rode up to the 
house, and was met on the porch by a white haired, 
fine looking old gentleman. 

Sorry to trouble you,” said Lawrence, urbanely, 

but with your permission I will have my men 
finish that dinner that your friends have so ungra- 
ciously and suddenly declined.” 

“ Step right in, suh, the dinner is waiting,” the 
old gentleman replied with a wan smile, “ but my 
guests are not accustomed to invite themselves.” 

“ Sorry, sir, but when you consider the improve- 
ment in the character of your guests, you should 
rejoice,” rejoined Lawrence. “ Entertaining such 
guests as have run away is dangerous.” 

I shall feed no Yankees,” cried a shrill voice, 
and a young lady flounced out of the door, her face 
red with anger. 

Lawrence saw that she was good to look at, tall, 
willowy and fair of face. Taking off his hat and 
bowing politely, he said, “ My dear lady, I humbly 
beg your pardon, but my men must certainly finish 
that dinner you so kindly prepared for those whr 


A FIGHT IN TEE NIGHT 


51 


were so impolite and cowardly as to run away and 
leave it. It would take more than Rebel bullets to 
make me decline a meal prepared by your fair 
hands.” 

The compliment was lost. Cowardly ? ” cried the 
girl. Is it cowardly for twenty to flee before a 
regiment of Yankee cut-throats?” 

“ There are only a dozen of us,” said Lawrence, 
“ and a dozen finer gentlemen you never entertained, 
every one a prince and as brave as a lion. If it were 
not so, twenty of your friends would not have fled 
from them.” 

The young lady flashed a look of scorn at him 
and cried, “ Yankee cut-throats and robbers — gen- 
tlemen and brave! You amaze me.” She abruptly 
turned and went into the house, and- much to Law- 
rence’s regret he did not see her again. 

“ You must excuse my daughter,” said the old 
man, nervously. 

“ That ’s all right, so we get the dinner,” answered 
Lawrence. “ Do n’t you see my men are getting 
impatient ? ” * 

“ Come right in. I feed you, not because I want 
to, but because I must.” Thus speaking, he led them 
into the house, where they found a sumptuous repast 
but partly eaten; and not a man in the squad but 
did full justice to it. 

Lawrence found the prisoner they had taken 
shaking with terror, for some of the men had 


52 


THE COURIER OF TEE OZARKS 


coolly informed him that after dinner he was to be 
hanged. 

Lawrence was about to reprimand the men for 
their cruel joke, when it occurred to him he might 
use the fellow’s fears to some advantage. So he told 
him if he would tell all he knew, not only would his 
life be spared, but that he would be paroled, but he 
would have to be careful and tell nothing but the 
truth. 

The prisoner eagerly embraced the opportunity, 
and confirmed what Harry had said. He moreover 
stated that before Porter and Poindexter parted 
they had agreed to gather up all the men they could, 
and join forces again somewhere along the line of 
the Hannibal and St. Joseph Railroad. 

“ I guess that is straight enough for Guitar to be- 
lieve, instead of that upstart lieutenant,” said Harry. 

Back to find Guitar the scouts rode; but it was 
night when they found him and then nearly where 
they had left him. All day his men had marched 
beneath a broiling sun, and when they found out 
how they had been led astray, against the protests 
of Harry, they wanted to lynch the smart lieutenant ; 
and it was a long time before the poor fellow heard 
the last of it. 

Colonel Guitar concluded to rest his men until 
morning, and then continue the pursuit. “ I will 
chase Porter clear to the Iowa line, if necessary, 
to catch him,” he said. 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


53 


While it was arranged that Colonel Guitar should 
march straight for Mexico, Lawrence, with a detail 
of ten men dressed as guerrillas, was to follow 
directly on the trail of Porter, thus keeping track of 
his movements. Lawrence chose ten of the Merrill 
Horse to go with him. 

One of the men in looking over the squad and 
noticing that with Lawrence, Dan, and Harry there 
were thirteen of them, demurred, saying that another 
man should be added, as thirteen was an unlucky 
number. “ No thirteen for me,” he said. 

“ Step aside,” ordered Lawrence. I want no 
thirteen cranks. I, for one, am not troubled over 
the old superstition of thirteen. Who will volunteer 
to take this fellow’s place?” 

A dozen were eager to go, and Lawrence chose 
a manly looking fellow. “ Our timid friend here 
counted wrong,” he said. He forgot Bruno, and 
he is equal to a dozen rhen.” 

This raised a laugh, and the party started in the 
highest spirits. After going a short distance, Law- 
rence halted and made his men a short speech. 

Boys,” he said, dressed as we are, it will be 
certain death if we are captured. If circumstances 
arise where we must fight, fight to the death — never 
surrender. We are strong enough to beat off any 
small party, and large ones we must avoid. But 
remember, our object is to get information, not 
to fight. To all appearances we must be simon- 


54 TEE COUBIEE OF TEE OZABKS 

pure guerrillas. If we meet with guerrillas, as no 
doubt we will, keep cool, and let Harry or me do 
the talking.” 

“ All right. Captain,” they shouted, and they rode 
merrily forward, careless of what dangers they 
might meet. So often had they faced death, they 
considered him an old acquaintance. 

They found little trouble in following the trail 
of Porter. Taken Tor guerrillas, every Southern 
sympathizer was eager to give them all the infor- 
mation possible. 

For two days they traveled, frequently meeting 
with small parties of guerrillas, and to these Law- 
rence always represented they belonged south of 
the river, and had been obliged to cross to avoid 
a large party of Federals, and that they had con- 
cluded to keep on and join Porter. 

By questioning, Lawrence found all of these par- 
ties had orders to join Porter at or near Paris. 
Some of these parties gave Lawrence a good deal 
of trouble by wanting to join forces with him, but 
he put them off by saying it would be safer to travel 
in small parties, as they would not then be so liable 
to attract the attention of the Federals. 

Porter in his flight had crossed the North Mis- 
souri Railroad near Montgomery City, but in his 
haste did little damage. 

It was after Lawrence had crossed this railroad 
that he had his first serious trouble. Here he came 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


55 


onto a company of at least fifty guerrillas under 
the command of Bill Duncan, a leader who often 
acted with Porter, and as noted for cruelty as he. 
. The company was hastening to join Porter at Paris. 

Lawrence thought it best to change his story. 
Duncan had roughly ordered him to join his com- 
pany. This Lawrence firmly refused, saying they 
belonged to Poindexter’s command ; that after Poin- 
dexter and Porter had parted, Poindexter had found 
it impossible for him to join Porter, as he had 
promised, and that he had been sent post-haste by 
Poindexter to find Porter and inform him of the 
fact. 

But now,” said Lawrence, I need go no far- 
ther, as you can carry this information to Porter.” 

‘‘Where are you going if I do this?” asked 
Duncan. 

“ Back to join Poindexter, as I promised,” said 
Lawrence. 

“ I do n’t know but you are all right,” said Dun- 
can ; “ but I do n’t like the looks of your men. What 
did you say your name was? ” 

“ I have n’t told you, but it is Jack Hilton. Por- 
ter knows me well. Give him my respects. Be 
sure and tell him what I have told you, for it is 
very important. Good-day, Captain. Come on, 
boys,” and Lawrence turned and rode back the way 
he had come. 

Duncan watched them until they were out of 


56 THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

sight ; then, shaking his head, said : '' I almost wish 
I had n’t let them go, but I reckon they *re all 
right. That young chap in command told a mighty 
straight story.” 

About this time Lawrence was saying : “ That 
was a mighty close shave, Dan. That fellow had a 
big notion to make trouble.” 

Bruno, who had been told to keep out of sight, 
joined them after they had gone some distance. He 
acted dejected and dispirited, and if he could have 
talked would have asked the meaning of it all. Time 
and time again he had given warning of the ap- 
proach of guerrillas, only to have his master meet 
them as friends. He had given notice of the ap- 
proach of Duncan’s party, and to his surprise noth- 
ing had come of it. He was a thoroughly disgusted 
dog, and walked along with drooping head and tail ; 
but it only took a word from Harry to set him all 
right again. 

‘‘We must turn north again at the first opportu- 
nity,” said Lawrence. This will put us back several 
miles.” 

They had not gone far before they met a soli- 
tary guerrilla. He was one of Duncan’s party, and 
had gone out of his way to visit a friend. He was 
halted, and explained who he was. 

“ Ah, yes,” said Lawrence ; “ your company is 
just ahead. We left it only a few moments ago.” 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


57 


‘‘ Whar be yo’ goin’ ? ” asked the fellow. 

Back to join Poindexter, where we belong. I 
was carrying a message to Porter from Poindexter, 
but on meeting Duncan I gave it to him, so we are 
on our way back.” 

The fellow had sharp eyes, and Lawrence noticed 
that he was scrutinizing his party closely, and when 
he saw Harry, who had been a little in the rear, and 
just now came up, he started perceptibly, but 
quickly recovered himself, and exclaimed, I must 
be goin’.” Putting spurs to his horse, he rode 
rapidly away. 

Harry gazed on his retreating figure, his brow 
wrinkled in perplexity. Suddenly he cried : “ Cap- 
tain, I know that fellow, and I believe he recognized 
me. If he did, we are going to have trouble.” 

‘‘ Are you sure ? ” asked Lawrence, startled. 

“ Quite sure. I arrested him near Paris a couple 
of months ago, and he gave his parole. I had hard 
work to keep Bruno from throttling him. Where 
is Bruno ? ” 

‘‘ There he comes now,” said Lawrence, and he 
seems to be greatly excited.” 

Bruno was indeed greatly excited, and he ran 
around Harry, growling, and then in the direction 
the fellow had taken, looking back to see if Harry 
was following. 

‘‘ Bruno knows him, too,” said Harry. “ He never 


58 


TEE COUBIEE OF TEE 0ZABK8 


forgets. If that fellow saw Bruno, it is indeed all 
up. He will tell Duncan, and we will have a fight 
on our hands as sure as fate.” 

“ By hard riding we can reach Mexico and avoid 
the fight,” said Lawrence ; “ but I do n’t like the 
idea of running away.” 

‘‘ Nor I,” said Harry. “ Even if the fellow knew 
me, Duncan may not follow us.” 

“ What do you think, Dan ? ” asked Lawrence. 

Dan took a chew of tobacco, as he always did 
when about to decide anything weighty, and then 
slowly remarked : Do n’t like to run until I see 
something to run from.” 

That ’s it,” cried Lawrence. ‘‘ It is doubtful if 
Duncan follows us at all. If he does, it will be time 
enough to think of running.” 

It was therefore decided to take the first road 
they came to which led in the direction they wished 
to go. They soon came to the road, but before they 
turned into it, Lawrence took the precaution to 
make it appear that they had ridden straight on. 

“ Reckon Bruno and I will hang near this corner 
for a while,” said Harry. “ I want to make sure 
whether we are followed or not. I feel in my bones 
Duncan is after us.” 

Harry had good reasons for feeling as he did, for 
the guerrilla, whose name was Josh Hicks, had not 
only recognized him, but he had also seen Bruno, 
and he bore the dog an undying hatred, for it was 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


59 


he who had captured him, and would have killed 
him had not Harry interfered. 

No sooner was Hicks out of sight of the scouts 
than he put his horse to the utmost speed. I have 
an account to settle with that dawg and his master,” 
he muttered, ‘‘ and it will be settled tonight or my 
name is not Josh Hicks.” 

He overtook Duncan’s command, his horse cov- 
ered with foam. 

‘‘Hello, Josh, what’s up?” asked some- of the 
men, as he dashed up. “ Yo’ un acts as if the Mer- 
rill Hoss was after yo’. What has skeered yo’ ? ” 

“ Whar is Bill ? ” Hicks fairly shrieked. 

“Up in front. What’s the matter?” and the 
men began to look uneasy. 

Seeing the excitement in the rear, Duncan came 
riding back. “ What ’s the trouble ? ” he asked, 
gruffly. 

“ Do n’t know,” answered one of the men, “ but 
Josh Hicks has jest come up, his hoss covered with 
foam, and he seems mighty skeered about some- 
thing.” 

Just then Hicks caught sight of Duncan, and 
yelled : “ Bill, did yo’ un meet a party of about 
a dozen men a few minutes ago?” 

“ Yes ; what of it? ” 

“ An’ yo’ un had them and let them go? ” fairly 
screamed Hicks. 

“Of course; they were Poindexter’s men.’" 


60 


TRE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


** Poindexter’s men ! Hell ! ” Hicks shouted. 
‘‘ They was Yanks in disguise, an’ one of them was 
that damned boy scout of the Merrill Hoss. I know 
him, and I saw the dawg.” 

‘‘ Be you sure. Josh? ” asked Duncan. 

Sure? Of course I ’m sure. Do n’t I know the 
boy, and do n’t I know the dawg ? Can I f orgit the 
brute that had his teeth in my throat ? Oh, yo’ un 
be a nice one, yo’ un be, Bill, to let them fellers slip 
through your fingers ! ” 

Duncan flushed with anger and chagrin. “ Look 
here. Josh,” he roared, “ none of your insinuations, 
or you settle with me. I never met that feller, and 
if you had been with us, as you ought to have been, 
instead of gallivanting around the country, you 
would have known them. Them fellers told a 
straight story, they did ; but they ’ll never fool Bill 
Duncan but once. About face, boys.” 

In a moment more the guerrillas were thundering 
on the trail of the scouts. They had little difficulty 
until they came to the road where Lawrence had 
turned off. Here Duncan carefully examined the 
ground, and with the almost unerring instinct of 
his class, decided rightly as to the way the scouts 
had gone. 

Harry had taken a position about half a mile 
from where the road turned, and where he had a 
good view without being seen. He saw the guer- 
rillas stop and hesitate, and then take the right road. 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


61 


“ They are after us, sure,” he muttered, and, spur- 
ring his horse, he did not pull rein until he had over- 
taken the scouts. 

They are close after us ! ” he exclaimed, pulling 
up his panting horse. 

'' It will soon be dark ; we can elude them,” said 
Lawrence. 

Let 's fight them,” said Dan, taking out his plug 
of tobacco and holding it until a decision was made. 

“ Yes, let ’s fight them,” said the men. This is 
the tamest scout we ’ve ever been on — hobnobbing 
with the villains instead of fighting them.” 

All right,” replied Lawrence. ^‘Let ’s ride rap- 
idly ahead until dark. Dan, you and I must think 
up a bit of strategy in the meantime.” 

All right,” said Dan, biting off a big chew from 
the plug he was holding, and restoring the rest to 
his pocket. If the decision had been against a 
fight, Dan would have put the plug back without 
taking a chew. When Dan put his tobacco back 
unbitten, it was always an infallible sign that some- 
thing had gone in a way that did not suit him. 

That Lawrence and Dan had fixed up that bit of 
strategy was evident, for just as darkness was clos- 
ing in, Lawrence ordered the scouts to stop long 
enough to gather a good feed of corn for their 
horses, from a near-by field. Then they rode on and 
camped in a wood, some little distance from the 
road. 


62 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 


“ The guerrillas will not now attack us until some 
time in the night/' he said, thinking to surprise us.” 

He gave orders for the horses to be tethered a 
little distance in the rear of the camp, where they 
would be sheltered. “ Hitch them so you can loose 
them in a twinkling, if it becomes necessary,” he 
ordered. 

Then he told the men they might build a fire, 
make some coffee, and roast some corn, if they 
wished. 

“ Had we not better dig a hole for the fire, and 
screen it with blankets? ” suggested one of the men. 
“ A light might give us away.” 

‘‘ Just what I want it to do,” answered Lawrence, 
to the astonishment of all but Dan and Harry. 

Lawrence then explained to his men his plan: 
“ The guerrillas will attack us some time during the 
night, thinking to surprise us. I want the surprise 
the other way. Therefore I propose to camp as if 
we were unconscious of danger. The fire is to be 
left, not too bright, but smouldering enough to give 
a little light. Each man of you is to prepare a 
dummy. A log with a blanket around it will do. 
These will be placed in a row a short distance from 
the fire. In the dim light they will look exactly like 
a row of sleeping men. Last of all, we will fix a 
dummy sentinel, leaning against a tree as if asleep. 

We will all lie down a little to one side in the 
bush. Then, when the guerrillas charge on the sup- 


A FIGHT IN TEE NIGHT 


63 


posed sleeping camp, give it to them. If things go 
wrong, each man make for his horse, and get away 
the best he can. Make for Mexico.” 

These instructions were obeyed implicitly, and 
soon the camp was buried in apparent slumber. 

To make sure they were right, the guerrillas had 
inquired at the first house they passed, and were 
told that a small party of men had passed but, a 
short time before. 

‘‘We are on the right track, boys,” exclaimed 
Duncan, gleefully, “ and if they do n’t take the 
alarm and dodge us in the dark, they are ours. We 
must not press them too closely. Let them go into 
camp, and we will get them when they are asleep.” 

Just as darkness began to fall, Duncan became 
fearful that the scouts would not halt, but keep 
on for Mexico, and he gave orders to gallop, but 
concluded to stop at the first house and inquire. He 
did so, and an old man came to the door, and in 
answer to his inquiry replied that a party whom he 
supposed to be guerrillas passed just before dark. 
“ Confound them ! ” he exclaimed, “ they stopped 
at my cornfield and gathered a good feed for their 
horses, and never said even ‘ Thank you.’ They are 
camped in the woods about half a mile ahead, for 
I saw the gleam of the campfire. I am going down 
in the morning, and see if I can ’t collect for that 
corn.” 

“We will collect it for you,” chuckled Duncan, 


64 


TEE COUBIEE OF THE OZAEKS 


“ and while we are about it we will collect enough 
to pay for a feed for our horses. There are sixty 
or seventy of us. Them fellers are not our men; 
they are Yanks.” 

Good land ! ” exclaimed the old fellow. 

Do n^t worry — we ’ll collect for that corn, all 
right,” said Duncan. 

The guerrillas waited until ten o’clock, then ap- 
proached the wood as near as they dared, and Dun- 
can sent two of his men ahead to spy upon the 
camp. They were gone so long that Duncan began 
to be impatient, but at last they returned, and their 
report was all that could be wished. 

We almost crept on them before we discovered 
them,” said one. “ The fools do not seem suspicious 
of any danger. They have but one man on guard, 
and sure as shooting he is leaning against a tree, 
sound asleep. It will be no trick to send them to 
the devil as they sleep.” 

‘‘ And to the devil we will send them,” growled 
Duncan. Understand, no quarter.” 

The dawg? Did n’t you see the dawg? ” asked 
Hicks, anxiously. 

“ That dawg seems to trouble you, Hicks,” 
sneered one of the men. 

“ He would trouble yo’ un if yo’ un had had the 
experience I have,” retorted Hicks. I tell you I 
do n’t like it. Them Yanks seem too blame careless. 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


65 


It ain’t like them. An’ that dawg — did n’t he make 
no fuss when yo’ un crept up ? ” 

Not a bit. If thar was any dawg, he must have 
been asleep, too.” 

‘‘ I tell yo’ un I do n’t like it. Thar is something 

wrong. That dawg ” 

Shut up,” commanded Duncan. “ Josh, if you 
are afraid of a dawg, stay with the bosses. Some 
of the boys will have to stay, and there is not one, 
unless it is you, but wants a hand in this job.” 

“ Yes, stay. Josh, stay! ” jeered the men. “Josh 
is getting skeery. He is afraid of a dawg.” 

“ Stay nothin’ I ” snorted Josh, mad as a hornet. 
“ An’ if any of yo’ uns insinuates I am afraid, 
yo’ uns will have to settle with Josh Hicks, an’ that 
mighty quick.” 

“ No quarrelling, boys,” commanded Duncan. 
“ Josh is all right. Do n’t want to stay with the 
bosses. Josh?” 

“ Not by a thundering sight.” 

“ All right. Josh, we will give you the first crack 
at that boy, the owner of the dawg, to settle old 
scores.” 

They were to creep up on the scouts and kill them 
as they slept. If an alarm was given, they were to 
rush on them and make quick work of it. 

Slowly the guerrillas worked their way through 
the wood, as noiselessly and stealthily as Indians. 


66 


THE COURIER OF TEE OZARKS 


By the dim light of the campfire they saw what 
they supposed were the sleeping forms of their 
enemies. The sentinel stood leaning against a tree, 
his head on his breast, apparently sound asleep. 

The sentinel was right in front of Josh Hicks. 
He drew a huge knife, his eyes gleaming with hate 
and cruelty. Nearer and nearer he crept, then 
sprang forward and buried his knife in the bosom 
of the supposed man, but instead of striking flesh 
and bone, he struck a log of wood, and so fierce 
was the blow he could not withdraw the knife. 

As he struck there was a hoarse growl, a huge 
form shot through the air, and the teeth of Bruno 
were buried in his throat. He gave a blood-curdling 
yell, which died away in a sickening gurgle. 

The guerrillas, thinking themselves discovered, 
rushed upon the sleeping forms. As they came into 
the light, the woods to the right and left burst into 
flame. Men reeled and, clutching the air, fell. The 
wood resounded with horrid curses, groans, and 
yells of terror. 

Firing a random volley, those that lived turned 
and fled, pursued by the scouts. The battle was 
soon over. A full third of the attacking force 
lay on the ground, dead or grievously wounded. 
But of all the dead, there was none so ghastly as 
Josh Hicks. He lay with his throat torn in shreds, 
and on his face there was still a look of mortal 
terror. 


A FIGHT IN THE NIGHT 


67 


The next morning, when the guerrillas came 
creeping back to bury their dead and care for the 
wounded, a feeling of superstitious awe crept over 
them when they saw the body of Josh Hicks. 

“ That dawg — that dawg ! ” they whispered. 

Poor Josh! He must have had a presentiment.” 

From that time on Bruno was to them an uncanny 
beast, in league with evil spirits, 


CHAPTER VI 


KIRKSVILLE 

N O sooner had the affrighted cries of the guer- 
rillas died away, than Lawrence, calling back 
his men, said: “We must now be up and 
away. By morning the guerrillas will be over their 
fright, and we will be surrounded. Let the dead 
and wounded lie, though make the wounded as com- 
fortable as possible. It will not be long before 
some of their comrades will be creeping back to 
care for them.” 

To Lawrence’s delight, he found that not a single 
one of his men had been harmed. In the highest of 
spirits, the men mounted their horses and rode 
away. 

All night they rode and, when morning came, they 
halted by a field of corn, and once more gave their 
horses a fine feed, while the men made coffee and 
feasted on roasting ears. 

“ Boys, which shall it be — Mexico or Paris ? ” 
asked Lawrence. “ From what we learned from 
Duncan, it is the intention of Porter to unite all 
his force near Paris, and then move north. Guitar 
must be in Mexico by this time, but there will be 
68 


KIEKSVILLE 


69 


no fighting there. No doubt he will keep on to 
Paris.” 

‘‘To Paris ! ” shouted the men. “ Let ’s go where 
the fighting will be. Our horses are quite fresh. 
We can be there by night.” 

“ What if we run into Porter and his whole 
gang? ” asked Lawrence, smiling. 

“ Lick the whole gang ! ” they yelled. 

“ You ’re all right, boys, but I hardly think you 
can do that ; at least, we wo n’t try as long as I ’m 
leader,” laughed Lawrence. 

The day was hot and the roads dusty, and Law- 
rence favored the horses all possible, but they made 
good progress. Taken for guerrillas by the inhabi- 
tants, they fared well, and much information was 
given them 

Much to Lawrence’s surprise, he learned that Por- 
ter had taken and sacked Paris the day before, and 
that McNeil had moved down from Palmyra and 
driven him out. More serious still was the news 
that Porter had been reinforced, and had attacked 
and expected to recapture the place. 

This was news, indeed. If true, Porter was 
squarely between them and Paris. A consultation 
was held, and it was the unanimous opinion that 
they should keep on and join McNeil, if they could. 

As they neared Paris, they heard firing, and 
became aware a slight skirmish was in progress. 
They halted, and while debating what best to 


70 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


do, a couple of guerrillas came riding towards 
them 

“ Who be yo’ un ? ” they asked of Lawrence, as 
they rode up. 

“ We ’uns are from Calloway County, on our 
way to join Porter,” answered Lawrence. “ I heah 
fightin’. What is it ? ” 

“ Oh, a few of us are only amusing the Yanks 
while Porter gits away,” said the men. 

“ Then Porter is not heah? ” 

No ; he an^ most of his men air miles north by 
this time. He left about a hundred of us here to 
make believe we ’uns ware goin’ to attack Paris, so 
to give him time to git away. Thar, yo’ unS do n’t 
hear any shooting now. The boys have amused the 
Yanks as long as they wanted to, and now air on 
their way to jine Porter, and bet your life the Yanks 
do n’t catch them.” 

What are you doing here, away from your 
command ? ” asked Lawrence, sternly. 

The guerrillas started at the change in the speech 
and manner of Lawrence. ‘‘ We ’uns,” they stam- 
mered, ‘‘ we ’uns live about five miles back, and 
we ’uns was goin’ to see the folks. W e ’uns can 
easily overtake the boys by riding all night.” 

A sign from Lawrence, and, to the amazement 
of the guerrillas, they were looking into the muzzles 
of revolvers. 


KIBKSVILLE 


71 


“ It ’s all up with you, fellows,” said Lawrence. 
“ We are Yanks. Boys, disarm them.” 

The guerrillas^ faces were as white as chalk, and 
they began to beg for their lives. They had only 
just joined Porter, they declared, and they were 
sick of it already. They had never molested a 
Union man. In fact, they had told a lie — they 
were deserting, instead of going to visit their fami- 
lies, as they said. 

‘‘If that is the case,” said Lawrence, “you will 
readily give us all the information you can. No 
doubt Colonel McNeil will be pleased to see you; so 
come along.” 

It was as the prisoners had said — the guerrillas 
had gone, and Lawrence had no trouble in riding 
into Paris, where he was gladly welcomed by 
McNeil, who had been in fear he was being attacked 
by an overwhelming force. It was welcome news 
that Lawrence brought, that Colonel Guitar was in 
Mexico by this time, with five hundred good men; 
but that Porter was retreating north, was a big 
surprise to McNeil. 

“ He must have at least a thousand men,” said 
McNeil. “ I thought he would stay and fight this 
time, sure. I see we will have to chase the fox.” 

During the night the advance of Colonel Guitar’s 
column came in. Guitar had been taken sick at 
Mexico, but had sent forward five hundred 


72 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


men under the command of Lieutenant -Colonel 
Shaffer. 

McNeil, his force now augmented by Shaffer’s, 
resolved to push Porter to the limit, and if possible 
bring him to battle. 

A pursuit now commenced which lasted a week 
— a pursuit that every soldier that was present will 
always remember. Men grew haggard for want 
of sleep; horses staggered under the weight of their 
riders, and then fell dying by the side of the road. 
Across prairies and streams, through woods and 
tangled thickets, over rocky hills, almost inaccessible, 
the pursuit led. By every art known to the wily 
Porter did he try to mislead his pursuers ; but they 
hung on to his trail like grim death. 

More than once would the pursuers have been at 
fault had it not been for Lawrence and his little 
band of scouts. Hanging on to the flank and at 
times almost ahead of Porter, they were enabled to 
keep McNeil well posted as to the movements of 
his foes. 

More than once did the faithful Bruno keep the 
scouts from falling into ambuscades, and more than 
once shots were fired at him by the vengeful guer- 
rillas. But Bruno had become as cunning and wary 
as a fox in keeping 'out of danger. It was but a 
glimpse the guerrillas could get at him as he stole 
through the woods. 

‘‘What now, Bruno? What’s the matter?” 


EIEKSVILLE 


73 


asked Lawrence one day, as the dog came rushing 
back in the greatest excitement. The scouts were in 
advance, and had been following the trail through 
a rough and broken country. 

The dog gave a short bark, and looked to the 
front, as if to say, Look out — trouble ahead.” 

Lawrence gave the order to halt, and told Harry 
and another of the company to dismount and steal 
carefully through the woods, and see what they 
could discover. They did so, and soon came to a 
stream. The bridge that spanned it had, to Harry’s 
astonishment, been only partially destroyed ; it 
could easily be crossed. This looked suspicious. 
The other bank of the stream was covered by a 
thick growth of bushes. Their leaves rustled gently 
as they were touched by the breeze, and that was 
all. There was no sign of life. Bruno, as he looked 
across the stream, gave a low, menacing growl, and 
his eyes shone like two coals of fire. The road, 
after crossing the bridge, was narrow, and ran 
between two hills, both thickly wooded. 

‘‘ There ’s something over there in the bushes,” 
whispered Harry. “ We’d better go back and report 
to the Captain.” 

They did so. 

‘‘ We ’ll wait until some of the command come 
up,” said Lawrence. 

They had not long to wait. A company of Mer- 
rill Horse that was leading the advance came in 


74 TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

sight. To the Captain in command Lawrence 
explained his fear of an ambuscade in front. The 
company was halted, the men dismounted, and a 
skirmish line formed. The men were instructed 
to work their way carefully to the bank of the 
stream, but not to show themselves. 

I see nothing alarming over there,” said the 
Captain of the company, as he swept the other side 
of the stream with his glass. 

“ There is something,” said Lawrence. ‘‘ I have 
just seen a bush tremble more than if stirred by 
the wind. That half-destroyed bridge is but a 
trap.” 

By this time more of the troop had come up, and 
had been halted. With them were a couple of pieces 
of artillery. 

“ We are losing valuable time,” grumbled the 
Captain. “ We ’d better ride on, before McNeil 
gives us thunder.” 

“ Not if I can prevent it,” said Lawrence. ‘‘ Bring 
up that artillery.” 

The two pieces were brought as close to the river 
as they could without being seen. The horses were 
then unhitched, and the pieces run forward by hand, 
so that a few yards more would bring them into 
view, and in a positioli where they could sweep the 
bushes on both sides of the road across the stream. 

“ Load with canister,” ordered Lawrence. When 
all is ready, I will order a volley fired across the 


EIBKSriLLE 


75 


river into the bushes. Wait for the returning volley, 
for I am sure it will come ; then run up your pieces 
and sweep both sides of the road.” 

The skirmishers crept carefully forward, and at 
the word poured a volley into the bushes across the 
stream. The effect was electrical. The bushes 
seemed to burst into smoke and flame, and then 
came a crashing volley in return. Quick as thought, 
the two cannon were run forward and a storm of 
canister swept the bushes. There were howls of 
rage, curses and groans, and the guerrillas were in 
wild flight. 

With cheers the men ran back, mounted their 
horses and started in pursuit, thinking the time had 
come for them to annihilate Porter and his gang. 

Porter had planned well. A short distance from 
the bridge the road passed through a narrow, rocky 
defile, and this was so obstructed that it took two 
hours to remove the obstructions so the command 
could pass through. Porter had left his horses on 
the other side of the obstruction, so when his men 
broke all they had to do was to make their way to 
their horses. 

Porter did not try any more ambuscades. Plis 
only thought was to elude his pursuers and get 
away. He came nearly doing it, and for a day 
McNeil was in doubt as to which way he had gone 
— to the northwest or the north. 

It was Lawrence and his scouts who brought 


76 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


the news. His report was : “ Porter crossed the 
Hannibal and St. Joseph Railroad last night at 
Shelbina. He is said to be making for Kirksville, 
where he expects to be joined by the guerrilla bands 
of northwestern Missouri. His force is estimated 
at two thousand, which, I think, is an overestimate, 
but as he goes north, it is hourly increasing.” 

“ I do n’t care whether he has two thousand or 
five thousand; I am going to catch him and make 
him fight,” said McNeil, grimly. The pursuit 
was once more taken up, the column headed for 
Kirksville. 

There is only one county in Missouri north of the 
county in which Kirksville is situated. It was as 
far north as Porter could hope to go without being 
surrounded by enemies. Full of hope that he would 
be forced to give battle at Kirksville, McNeil 
pressed on. 

So rapid was the pursuit that McNeil, as he 
neared Kirksville, could not bring over five hundred 
men into action. His trains and his men with 
broken-down horses had been left behind. All 
along the route Porter’s force had been reported 
as fully three thousand, but three thousand did not 
alarm McNeil, who had faith in his little army. 

As the Federals approached Kirksville, Lawrence, 
who had been scouting, reported that Kirksville 
had been occupied by Porter, and that he had 
expelled the entire inhabitants of the place. His 


EIBKSVILLE 


77 


horses he had concealed in the brush west of the 
town. 

These facts,” said Lawrence, I have learned 
from the three prisoners I have here.” 

McNeil questioned the prisoners, but they were 
surly and would say nothing. The facts that Law- 
rence had learned were told him when they believed 
him to be one of their number. When undeceived 
and told to surrender, their surprise was only 
equalled by their chagrin. 

In bringing them back, Lawrence noticed one of 
the prisoners stealthily throw away some papers. 
They were secured and found to be a parole and 
an oath of allegiance to the National Government. 

“ I ’m sorry,” said Lawrence, but this fact must 
be reported to Colonel McNeil.” * 

It was a beautiful August morning when McNeil’s 
little army reached the outskirts of the village of 
Kirksville. To all appearances, they gazed upon a 
deserted town. If the angel of death had passed 
over the place and had smitten every man, woman 
and child, it could not have been more silent, death- 
like. The hot sun beat down upon the streets and 
houses, but awoke no life. The stillness was 
unearthly, appalling. What did it mean? 

'' Can it be that Porter has slipped away without 
our knowing it?” asked McNeil. 

Impossible,” answered Lawrence. “ The whole 
* This- prisoner and fifteen others were afterwards executed 
by McNeil for the breaking of their paroles. 


78 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABES 


guerrilla force is concealed in the stores and houses. 
They are hoping we will think the place unoccupied ; 
then as we ride through the streets they can open fire 
and slaughter us without mercy.” 

“ How can we find out where they are ? ” asked 
McNeil, rather anxiously. 

Lawrence thought a moment, and then said : 
“ Colonel, give me a few men and I will make a 
dash down the main street, and around the square. 
If they are hidden, we will surely draw their fire, 
and thus reveal their position.” 

McNeil looked at Lawrence in amazement. “ Do 
you mean it ? ” he asked. 

“ I certainly do.” 

“ Why, it would mean almost certain death — 
suicide.” 

“ I am willing to try.” 

McNeil thought a moment and then said : “ Cap- 
tain, you must not do it. If you were one of my 
officers, I might consent ; but with you it is different. 
You are on special duty from General Schofield. It 
is true you have acted as one of my aids, and as 
leader of my scouts, for which I am grateful. But 
for you to lead such a forlorn hope, I cannot — will 
not — permit such a sacrifice on your part.” 

Colonel Shaffer, of the Merrill Horse, who had 
been present during the conversation, now said: 
“ Colonel, you are right. To permit Captain Mid- 
dleton to do what he proposes would be a reflection 


KIEKSVILLE 


79 


on our command ; especially would I consider it so 
on the Merrill Horse. I will make a detail, and lead 
the forlorn hope myself.” 

‘‘ No, you will not,” cried three or four officers of 
his regiment, who had come up in time to hear his 
proposal. “ Our Colonel leading as desperate an 
undertaking as that, and we looking on ! Why, every 
mother’s son of us should be shot for cowardice. 
Detail one of us.” 

Shaffer looked upon his officers with pride. ‘‘ It 
is just what I might have expected,” he exclaimed, 
his voice trembling. “ Lieutenant Coudrey, you 
spoke first. You may go if you wish; but mind, I 
do n’t order you.” 

Coudrey saluted and said : Colonel, I thank, 
you. I need no order.” 

‘‘ How many men will you need. Lieutenant? ” 
asked Shaffer. 

“ Eight, I think, will be enough. I do not wish 
to expose more than necessary.” 

Lieutenant Coudrey returned to his company, 
explained to them what was to be done, and added : 
“ Not one that comes with me may ever come back. 
I want eight volunteers.” 

He looked up and down the line. For a moment 
there was not a sound. The men gazed into each 
others’ faces blankly; and then, as if by common 
impulse, the whole company rode forward. 

“ God bless you, my men, my brave boys ! I might 


80 TEE COUBIEE OF TEE OZAEKS 

have known it, but I cannot take you all. The first 
eight will do. That will save me choosing man 
by man.” 

History tells of great charges. Pickett’s charge 
at Gettysburg, and Hood’s at Franklin, will live as 
long as American history is written; but history 
tells nothing of these small affairs. Yet who will 
say that Lieutenant Coudrey and his eight men 
did not perform a braver deed than do men who, in 
the heat of battle, rush up to the mouth of the 
cannon ? It is the individual bravery, the scout and 
the skirmish, which make the romance of war. 

All was ready, and as they started a thousand 
eyes followed them, and with bated breath their 
comrades watched them as they rode. Each carried 
a heavy revolver, that they might return the fire they 
would receive. 

Down the street they rode at full speed, but not 
a shot was fired ; the town lay still as dead. 

They reached the square. Is it possible ” 

exclaimed McNeil, but his speech was cut short. 
As the little squad turned to ride around the square, 
flashes of fire and little clouds of smoke burst from 
doors and windows of stores and houses. The vil- 
lage had suddenly come to life. 

From their revolvers Coudrey and his men 
returned the fire as they rode. A horse goes down, 
then another. A man throws up his arms and 





Down the street they rode at full speed 



EIBKSVILLE 


81 


tumbles headlong, but those that live dash on. The 
circuit is made, the hell of fire passed through, and 
the enemy is located. 

Coudrey, his face blackened with smoke, and his 
eyes blazing with the light of battle, came riding 
back. His hand was grasped by both McNeil and 
Shaffer. Neither could speak for a moment, and 
then they could only gasp : “ Thank God ! ” 

Strange as it may seem. Lieutenant Coudrey 
had passed through the fiery ordeal unscathed ; but 
of the eight men who rode with him, two were 
killed, three more wounded, and five of the eight 
horses lay dead. 

The position of the enemy uncovered, McNeil 
dismounted his force, and the battle was opened. 
From house to house the men forced their way, and 
at the end of two hours the enemy were in full 
flight. The artillery of the Federals played an 
important part in the action, and did much towards 
turning the victory. Porter had at least three or 
four men to one in this action, but his force was 
poorly disciplined, and stood little show against the 
seasoned veterans of McNeil.* 

The routed guerrillas took refuge in the timber 
which skirted the Chariton, but early the next morn- 
ing the Merrill Horse was after them. 

* Colonel McNeil reports his loss in this action as twenty- 
eight killed and sixty wounded. He estimates the loss of the 
guerrillas as one hundred and fifty killed, three hundred 
wounded and forty-seven prisoners. Horses captured, one 
hundred and fifty. 


82 


TEE COUBIER OF TEE OZABES 


The next day Porter was caught at Stockton and 
completely routed, losing nearly a hundred men. 
Porter himself barely escaped, but with a few fol- 
lowers he made his way back to his old haunts, and 
a couple of months later was the cause of one of 
the most lamentable tragedies enacted in Missouri 
during the wan 


CHAPTER VII 


POINDEXTER CAPTURED 

H undreds of the guerrillas who had been 
with Porter worked their way south to join 
Poindexter, and that chieftain found him- 
self at the head of a force of from a thousand to 
fifteen hundred men. That part of Porter’s force 
that had joined Poindexter had been closely fol- 
lowed by a portion of McNeil’s force, among them 
a hundred of the Merrill Horse. With them came 
Lawrence and Harry with Bruno. 

When they reached Mexico, Lawrence found a 
dispatch waiting him from General Schofield, which 
filled him witb amazement. It stated that he had 
received a communication, apparently from the same 
hand that had sent the first communication to him 
(Lawrence), in May, which revealed the plot of the 
partisan uprising. This communication stated that 
a large body of troops was moving up from Arkan- 
sas to cooperate with the guerrillas, the object being 
to capture Independence and Lexington, and that 
the movement was a month later than expected, but 
now it was well under way. 

I am not satisfied,” wrote General Schofield, 

** with the way the officers in that district are meet- 
83 


84 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


ing the emergency, and I want you to go there 
immediately and report to me the full situation.” 

Lawrence reluctantly bade Harry and Bruno 
good-bye, and he and Dan started for their new 
field of work, where we will leave them for a time, 
and follow the adventures of Harry. 

Poindexter and Cobb had now come back into 
the territory that was commanded by Colonel 
Guitar. That officer had fully recovered from his 
sickness, and, hastily collecting a force of five hun- 
dred men, he started in pursuit of Poindexter. 

Harry and his dog were now so well known that 
Guitar placed him in command of a small body of 
scouts. They were dressed as guerrillas, and they 
certainly looked and acted the part. 

Poindexter had expected to join Porter in his 
retreat north, at or near Kirksville, but he had been 
attacked and driven back by a force under General 
Ben Loan, thus preventing the union which Porter 
and Poindexter had planned. 

Poindexter was now hiding in the woods and 
thickets along the Chariton, and numerous guerrilla 
bands were flocking to his standard. 

It was Colonel Guitar’s business to find him and 
scatter his forces before they became too strong; 
and to find him Guitar could employ no better means 
than Harry and Bruno. 

For his companions, Harry had chosen five boys, 
ranging in age from eighteen to twenty, all native 


POINDEXTER CAPTURED 


85 


Missourians, skilled in woodcraft, accustomed to 
firearms, and all burning to avenge themselves on 
the guerrillas, for all had suffered terrible wrongs 
at their hands. 

Just as Harry was about to start on his scout, a 
boy by the name of Jack Harwood came to him and 
begged to be allowed to be one of the party. He 
was about eighteen years of age, of slender build, 
but as wiry and active as a cat. His face bore a 
rather sad expression, for his father had been shot 
down in cold blood by some of Porter’s gang; the 
house had been burned over his mother’s head, and 
she had died a few days later from shock and 
exposure. Fortunately for Jack, he was not at home 
at the time, or he would have shared his father’s 
fate. 

Jack buried his mother, bade farewell to his 
ruined home, and enlisted. He seemed never to 
tire, and was never as happy as when he was hunt- 
ing guerrillas. He was brave to recklessness, and 
early in the service had been promoted to a ser- 
geantcy in his company. 

Harry looked him over and told him he would 
see what he could do. The eyes of the boy glowed 
with a fierce flame as he told Harry of his wrongs. 
It was so much like his own story that Harry s 
heart went out towards him. 

Colonel Guitar readily granted Harry’s request 
that Harwood might be added to his force, and so 


86 TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

Harry found himself at the head of six young, 
adventuresome and daring scouts. 

Harry’s orders were to locate Poindexter, but 
keep in touch with the column as much as possible. 

No sooner were they away from the command 
than Harry halted and said : ‘‘ Boys, I must make 
you acquainted with Bruno, so he may make no 
mistake.” 

The great dog was called, and he came and stood 
before his master, wagging his tail and looking up 
in his eyes, as if to say, “ What is it? ” 

Bruno, this is Jack Harwood. He is all right.” 

Bruno smelled Jack, gave a short yelp and, lifting 
one of his paws, offered it to him. The boy shook 
it with wonder and delight. 

Bruno was then introduced to each of the scouts, 
and they seemed to pass muster, for to each one he 
offered his paw. 

“ Good,” exclaimed Harry. “ Bruno will now 
know any one of you among thousands, and you will 
find him the most valuable member of the squad.” 

Harry rode to the northwest, for he knew it was 
in that direction Poindexter was rallying his forces. 
The country through which they passed seemed to 
be terror-stricken. But few men were seen, and 
they were old. The women gazed at them with 
scared eyes as they passed, and little children would 
run and hide, or peer at them around the corners of 
the houses with frightened faces. 


POINDEXTER CAPTURED 


87 


To questions asked, both men and women were' 
noncommittal. They knew nothing. They were the 
first guerrillas they had seen for days. As for 
Yankee soldiers, they knew of none nearer than 
the towns where they were garrisoned. 

Towards evening Bruno gave warning of foes 
ahead. Soon a party of ten men rode in sight, 
manifestly guerrillas. 

Let me do the talking, boys,” Harry said, but 
be sure and sanction everything I say ; and be ready 
to fight at the word, if necessary. For your life, 
do n’t let them get the drop on you. At the first sus- 
picious action, draw and fire.” 

The scouts did not seem loath to have a little skir- 
mish. They loosened the revolvers in their holsters, 
and remarked they were ready. 

Bruno,” said Harry, “ I do n’t want them to see 
you. Go and hide, and do n’t come till I whistle.” 

The dog slunk into the woods that grew along 
the road, and in a twinkling was out of sight. The 
scouts marvelled. “ Why, he is human,” said one. 

“Almost, but not quite, about some things,” 
answered Harry. 

The band of guerrillas had seen them, and halted, 
and were scanning them carefully, as if debating 
whether to advance or not. 

“ They seem to be a little afraid,” laughed Harry. 
“ Let ’s ride leisurely forward, as if satisfied.” 

As they approached, the guerrillas made a move- 


88 


TEE COUEIEE OF THE OZAEKS 


ment as if to raise their guns, but evidently thought 
better of it, and sat still to await their coming, but 
with hands on the butts of their revolvers. 

“ Hello, boys ; whar yo’ uns goin’ ? ” called out 
Harry, as he came up. '' The way yo’ uns act, 
yo’ uns must think we ’uns air Yanks.” 

Who be yo’ uns, an’ whar be yo’ uns goin’ ? ” 
the leader asked, scowling. 

'‘We ’uns? We ’uns air from Franklin County. 
We ’uns was a little too close to St. Louis to be 
healthy for sich fellers as we ’uns, so we reckoned 
we ’uns would come over and join Poindexter. Do 
yo’ uns know whar we ’uns can find him ? ” 

" Do n’t know an’ do n’t care,” growled the leader. 
" Yo’ uns had better come with we ’uns. Had 
enough of stand-up fightin’ ! We ’uns was with 
Porter at Kirksville, and got hell kicked out of us.” 

Harry now learned that they were a part of Por- 
ter’s band; that'^aft^r his last defeat Porter had 
advised his men to break into small parties and 
make their way back to their old haunts, where they 
could rally if he needed them. They could be nice, 
peaceable citizens until he wanted them again. It 
was more fun harassing and robbing Union men 
and surprising small parties of Yanks than it was 
to face the enemy in an open battle. 

" I tell yo’ uns,” added the leader, shrugging his 
shoulders, “ it ’s no fun facing them rotten balls. 
They skeer a feller.” 


POINDEXTEE CAPTURED 


89 


Why did n’t yo’ uns lick ’em? ” asked Harry. 

Lick ’em ? Say, young feller, Did yo’ un ever 
face the Merrill Hoss ? ” 

‘‘ No ; but the boys heah reckon they would like 
to have the chance.” 

‘‘Ha! ha!” laughed the guerrillas. “Wall, go 
on and join Poindexter, an’ yo’ uns may have a 
chance. See how you like it after the Merrill Hoss 
gits a whack at yo’ uns,” and, laughing and jesting, 
they rode on. 

When the guerrillas were first met. Jack Harwood 
gave a start of surprise, and a look of fierce passion 
swept over his face. He suddenly pulled his slouch 
hat down so as to hide his features, turned and kept 
as far away as he could without exciting suspicion. 

When the guerrillas had gone, he rode up to 
Harry, his eyes blazing, and his whole body trem- 
bling with suppressed excitement. 

“ I know two of those fellows,” he exclaimed. 
“ They were with the gang that murdered father. 
One of them was the one that fired the house. 
Mother knew them. There were six of them, and I 
know every one. I have sworn to get the whole six, 
and I will if I live.” 

The look of hatred on his face made Harry 
shiver, but he knew how he felt; so had he felt 
when he saw his father lying dead before him. 

“ I had all I could do to keep from shooting them 
while they were talking to you,” continued Jack. 


90 


TEE COURIER OF THE OZARKS 


“ It makes me feel like a coward to let such a 
chance go.” 

“ It would have been madness, Jack. Then, we 
are not out to fight if we can avoid it, but to get 
information. Never let your passion lead you to do 
a foolish thing.” 

Jack said no more, but fell back in the rear. 

It was almost night, and Harry decided to go into 
camp, as he had not learned the exact whereabouts 
of Poindexter. 

Suddenly some one asked, Where is Jack Har- 
wood ? ” 

Harry looked. He was nowhere to be seen. 

“Does any one know anything about him?” he 
asked, anxiously. 

One of the men said: “Jack stopped just after 
the guerrillas left us. He said the girth of his 
saddle was loose, and he would have to fix it. I 
thought no more about him, and as I have been 
riding in front, I did not notice he was not with us.” 

Could Jack have been captured by lurking guer- 
rillas ? They would go back and see. It would not 
do to leave a comrade in peril. If Jack had been 
captured, Bruno would have little trouble in follow- 
ing the trail. It was not more than two miles back 
to the place where the soldier had seen Jack dis- 
mount to fix his saddle girth, but there was no sign 
of a struggle there; no evidence that any guerrilla 
had been lying in ambush. But by the side of the 


POINDEXTEB CAFTUEED 


91 


r#ad there were tracks •£ where a h#rse had been 
turned and ridden back. 

By heavens! exclaimed #ne •£ the men, “ Jack 
has deserted. D#n’t y#u remember •ne o£ th#se 
guerrillas said they lived in Ralls County? — and 
Jack is £r#m Ralls.'' 

The #ther men began t« swear. I£ we ever catch 
him," they muttered, with clenched fists. 

“ H#ld ©n, b#ys," ejaculated Harry; “Jack has 
n#t deserted, but he has gtne, and g«ne al«ne, •n 
one o£ the maddest adventures that ever single man 
set out to do." 

Then he told them o£ what Jack had said, and 
added: “No doubt he has gone back to try and 
get those men." 

“ Let 's g# back and try to help him I " exclaimed 
the squad in unison. 

Harry shook his head. “No, b#ys," he said; 
“ and i£ you wish to continue with me, you must 
promise me that you will not leave under any con- 
ditions whatever, without my consent. We are sol- 
diers. We are under orders, and those orders are 
to find Poindexter. To try and find Jack would 
lead us we know not where, and bring the whole 
object o£ our scout to naught." 

The men saw, and turned back ; but with heavy 
hearts, £or their thoughts were with Jack. 

The scouts went into camp not £ar £rom a sub- 
stantial £armhouse, and the occupants were a little 


92 


THE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEES 


more commuivcative than common, especially when 
Harry told them to set up a good meal for them, 
and he would pay* for, it, saying they had captured 
some Yankee money. 

Their mouths being open, Harry found they had 
a son with Poindexter, and he had left home only 
that morning. They had heard the son say Poin- 
dexter was preparing to attack some place. They 
thought it was Columbia, but were not sure. 

Harry made his camp in the edge of a wood, a 
field in front. A rough road ran through the wood, 
a short distance in the rear. If danger came, it 
would be by that road that Harry calculated to 
retreat. They were to rest till three o’clock, then 
up and away. Harry knew that with Bruno on 
guard there would be no surprise, but he could not 
rest. He was thinking of Jack Harwood. 

About eleven o’clock, to Harry’s surprise, Har- 
wood made his appearance. “If it had n’t been for 
Bruno,” he said, “ I would never have found you. 
He met me down the road a ways, and guided me 
here.” 

“ Where have you been? ” asked Harry.. 

“ Where have I been ? ” he answered, slowly. 
“ On private business. I will tell you about it in 
the morning.” 

“ You must promise never again to leave without 
permission, or this is your last scout with me,” said 
Harry, sternly. 


POINDEXTER CAPTURED 


93 


Jack did not answer. He turned to care for his 
horse. 

When Jack stopped, under the pretence of fixing 
the girth of his saddle, it was with the fixed pur- 
pose, come what would, of following those guer- 
rillas and killing the men who had helped murder 
his father. Had he not taken a solemn oath to 
kill them on sight? He did not stop to think how 
he could accomplish his purpose — of the danger of 
the undertaking. He only knew he had seen the 
men; that was enough. He would track them, if 
necessary, to the ends of the earth. As it was, fate 
favored him. 

The guerrillas, all unconscious that Nemesis was 
on their track, rode on until dusk, when they stopped 
at a fine plantation, and roughly ordered supper and 
feed for their horses. 

Mr. Rice, the owner of the plantation, was a hot 
Southern sympathizer, but he did not relish his 
present company. He felt like kicking them out of 
doors, but he knew it would not do to refuse them, 
so he made the best of it, and ordered supper 
prepared. 

It was a good supper, and, in the highest of 
spirits, nine of the guerrillas sat down; the tenth 
was on guard. But he did not notice a silent figure 
creeping up to the window of the room in which the 
rest were dining. 

Suddenly there was a sharp report, a crash of 


94 


THE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


glass, and one of the diners sprang to his feet and 
fell backward, shot through the brain. At the same 
time a voice rang through the room. “ Remember 
Thomas Harwood, Number One. Let the other five 
beware ! ” 

At the sound of the shot and the fall of their 
comrade, the other guerrillas sat as if stunned for 
a moment; then with cries of terror they rushed 
from the house, thinking a Yankee force was on 
them ; but a single shot, and excited cries from the 
sentinel, were all that they heard. 

Before the attack, the sentinel had seen or heard 
nothing, but afterwards he had caught a glimpse 
of a dim figure fleeing up the road. He had fired, 
but there was no response to his shot. 

When told what the voice had said, he turned 
pale and trembled. “ My God ! ” he exclaimed, it 
must have been Jack Harwood, Tom Harwood’s 
son. There were six of us who put a quietus on 
that old Abolitionist. I heard the boy took a ter- 
rible oath he would never rest until he got the 
whole six. After that we lay for the boy, but he 
gave us the slip and went in the Yankee army. So, 
poor Ben is done for. He was one of the six. My 
being on guard is all that saved me. But whar did 
the boy come from? How did he know we ’uns 
was heah ? ” 

This question greatly puzzled the guerrillas, until 


POINDEXTEB CAPTUEED 


95 


one of them spoke: I reckon them seven fellers 
"we ’uns met was Yanks. That Harwood boy must 
have been one of them. He saw you two fellers, 
and follered we 'uns heah, and got poor Ben." 

“ Boys, I ’ll never feel easy as long as Jack Har- 
wood lives,” said the one who had escaped. “ That 
boy is a devil. Thar’s nine of us — only seven of 
them. Let ’s turn back and take them by surprise. 
We ’uns can shoot them up.” 

It was agreed to, and so the guerrillas turned 
back. 

After the return of Jack, Harry had lain down 
for a time, but could not sleep. He knew some- 
thing had happened, but could not imagine what 
it was. Surely, Jack had not engaged the guerrillas 
single-handed. But he would have to wait until 
morning to know. Just as he was sinking into 
sleep, Bruno caught him by the shoulder and shook 
him. He was on his feet in a second. 

Everything seemed quiet, and the guard said he 
had heard nothing, but Bruno showed by his actions 
everything was not right. 

Arouse the boys,” said Harry ; something is 
in the wind.” 

The scouts were aroused, but nothing could be 
discovered. Everything seemed quiet and asleep. 

Jeffreys,” said Harry to one of the men, creep 
down towards the house and see if any mischief is 


96 


TRE COURIER OF TEE OZARKS 


going on down there. Be careful ; keep in the 
shadow of the fence, and get back as quickly as 
possible.” 

Jeffreys was gone nearly half an hour and Harry 
was beginning to get alarmed, when he came back. 
He had a startling story to tell. He had crept up 
nearly to the house and found the yard full of men 
and horses. The nine guerrillas had come back and 
stopped at the house to make inquiries. 

“ The villain who lives there,” continued Jeffreys, 
“ told them all about where we were camped and 
the best way to surprise us. They were making 
arrangements to creep up on us when I thought it 
time to come back. I heard them talk of some one 
of our number who had killed one of their men. 
What did they mean? ” 

Never mind now,” answered Harry. “ Let ’s 
get ready to give them a warm reception. We know 
just how many there are, and they are the ones who 
will be surprised.” 

It was a warm reception they got. Harry let 
them come almost up to them before he gave the 
signal to fire. First the carbines, then the revolver, 
had been his order. 

In a minute all was over. Stunned by the recep- 
tion they received, those who had not been killed or 
wounded beat a hasty retreat. Investigation showed 
three of the guerrillas dead and three more des- 


POINDEXTER CAPTURED 


97 


perately wounded. The wounded were carried to 
the farmhouse to be cared for. 

Among the dead was the one who had stood 
guard. Jack gazed at him a moment in silence and 
then muttered, “ Number Two, but who killed 
him?’’ 

Jack now told Harry how he had followed the 
guerrillas and shot one. 

Harry listened in silence and then said, “Jack, I 
know how you feel. I once felt the same way, until 
Captain Middleton taught me better. He says this 
is a war of principles, not against individuals. That 
it is simply murder to kill for private wrongs.” 

“Wrong to kill guerrillas?” asked Jack in 
surprise. 

“ Yes, the way you did. In killing Ben Storms 
you had no idea of aiding the great cause for which 
we are fighting. You did it for revenge. In doing 
it you put yourself on the same plane as the man 
you killed.” 

“ Why, you have just helped me in killing sev- 
eral. What’s the difference?” asked Jack in 
astonishment. 

“ We killed those men in battle, and to save our 
own lives. The difference is great. If I had cruelly 
killed those wounded men instead of taking them 
to the house to be cared for, that would have been 
murder, not warfare.” 


98 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


A thought came to Harry and he asked, Jack, if 
that other man who helped kill your father had been 
only wounded and not killed, what would you have 
done ? ” 

Jack hung his head and whispered, “ Killed him.” 

“ I thought so. I would have done the same to a 
man who helped kill my father if it had not been 
for Captain Middleton. I have learned better, and 
now thank him for it. Jack, promise me you will 
never leave the command again without my 
permission.” 

Jack made the promise, but was rather doubtful 
as to the expediency of sparing the life of a guer- 
rilla guilty of murder. 

Owing to the fight it was well along in the morn- 
ing before the scouts started. They had not gone 
over two miles before they met a man riding rapidly. 
To him they told the story of going to join 
Poindexter. 

“ Better go to Switzler’s Mill,” he said. Poin- 
dexter starts for there this morning. I left him not 
over six hours ago. I ’m on my way to try and rally 
some of Porter’s men to come to his assistance.” 

“ Is that so? ” dryly answered Harry. “ You had 
better come with us. You are just the man we Ve 
been looking for.” And to the fellow’s amazement, 
he found himself a prisoner. 

“Now, boys,” cried Harry, gleefully, “back to 
Guitar. I ’ve found out all I want to know.” 


POINDEXTER CAPTURED 99 

Horse flesh was not spared, and Guitar was found 
about noon, his column on the march. To him Harry 
told the news, and with all speed the head of the 
column was turned towards Switzler’s Mill. 

Now commenced a chase that lasted for seven 
days and did not end until the command had ridden 
two hundred and fifty miles over the roughest of 
roads. 

Poindexter turned and twisted like a fox. There 
was no fight in his men; they ran like a pack of 
frightened coyotes at the first crack of a gun. 

Guitar struck him at Switzler’s Mill and scattered 
his force like chaff. Hot on Poindexter’s trail the 
tireless troopers clung. Horses suffered more than 
the men. Scores fell by the roadside and died of 
exhaustion. 

At Little Compton Poindexter was once more 
brought to bay, and, scarcely firing a shot, he fled, 
leaving behind his trains, most of his ammunition, 
several hundred stands of arms, and five hundred 
horses. 

His army was now little more than a fleeing mob. 
Once more he was struck at the Muscle Fork of the 
Chariton. Many of his men were drowned trying 
to get across the stream. 

With only four hundred followers out of the fif- 
teen hundred he had at the beginning, Poindexter 
fled westward. Guitar could follow no farther. 
Men and horses were exhausted. 


100 THE COUEIEB OF TEE OZABES 

In this remarkable campaign Guitar states that he 
lost only five men wounded, while he estimates that 
at least one hundred and fifty of the enemy were 
killed and drowned, and he had captured one hun- 
dred men and a thousand horses and mules. 

Poindexter’s misfortunes were not ended. As 
he fled west and south the remnant of his force was 
struck by General Ben Loan and totally dispersed, 
every guerrilla seeking his own safety. Poindexter 
found himself a wanderer without a single follower. 

Disguising himself he skulked in the woods and 
found shelter in the houses of friends, but tireless 
on his path were Harry and his scouts. From 
covert to covert and from house to house they 
trailed him and at last ran him down. 

They entered a house where an apparently sick 
man sat cowering in a corner, wrapped in a blan- 
ket. With a snarl Bruno was about to spring upon 
him when Harry stopped him, and going up to the 
man said, “ The jig is up, Poindexter. You ’re not 
half as sick as you pretend.” 

With a groan and a curse the guerrilla chieftain 
yielded himself a prisoner. 


CHAPTER VIII 


LONE JACK 

A lthough the dispersion of Porter’s and 
Poindexter’s forces had apparently put an 
end, at least for a time, to the guerrilla war- 
fare in Northeast Missouri, the situation was still 
threatening in Southwest Missouri. It was for that 
reason General Schofield had ordered Lawrence to 
that field to inspect the posts, and to see that the 
officers in command were vigilant and doing their 
full duty. 

Rumors were rife that a large party under 
Hughes, Quantrell and others was gathering to 
attack Independence, also that a force was moving 
up from Arkansas to join them. Independence cap- 
tured, the combined forces were to move on 
Lexington. 

Lawrence was to sift down these rumors, and find 
out how much truth there was in them, and above 
all to impress on the officers in charge of the dif- 
ferent posts the necessity of eternal vigilance. 

But the blow fell just before Lawrence reached 
Lexington. Lieutenant Colonel Buell, in command 
at Independence, although repeatedly warned, al- 
lowed himself to be surprised. His forces were 
101 


102 


TEE COUBIEE OF THE 0ZABK8 


divided and not well posted, and after a spirited fight 
Buell surrendered, and with him about three hun- 
dred men were taken prisoners. The Confederate 
commander, Colonel Hughes, was killed in the 
action. 

The capture of Independence greatly elated the 
guerrillas, and recruits came pouring in by the hun- 
dreds. They now only awaited the arrival of 
Colonel Coffee from the south and they would move 
on to Lexington. When Lawrence arrived at Lex- 
ington he found the place in the wildest excitement. 
Rumors said that the enemy numbered thousands, 
and that they were already marching on the place. 

Lawrence acted quickly. He applied to the com- 
mander of the post for a detail of ten men, dressed 
in citizen clothes. 

Tell them,’’ he said, ‘‘ it is for a scout, so they 
will not be deceived as to the danger of the 
undertaking.” 

The ten men were easily procured, and, headed 
by Lawrence and Dan, started. The object was to 
find out the strength of the enemy under Coffee, 
and whether he could not be prevented from form- 
ing a union with the forces which had captured 
Independence. 

The scout was far more successful than Lawrence 
could have hoped. Representing themselves as 
coming from north of the river, they had no trouble 
in meeting on friendly terms several small parties 


LONE JACK 


103 


of guerrillas with whom they fell in. They were 
all on their way to join Thompson, who was now 
in command of the forces which had captured Inde- 
pendence. Everyone expected Lexington would be 
the next to fall, and they were all anxious to have a 
hand in the affair. Lawrence represented they were 
to find Coffee and hurry him up. 

At length they were fortunate enough to fall in 
with a single guerrilla who was sitting by the side 
of the road, making the air blue with his curses. 

What ’s the matter ? ” asked Lawrence. 

. My boss stepped into a hole and threw me, and 
I have broken my leg,” he groaned. 

“ That ’s bad,” said Lawrence. “ I will see what 
I can do for you.” 

“ Yes, it ’s bad, and I was on my way from 
Colonel Coffee to Colonel Thompson.” 

Ah ! were you ? Perhaps I can help you. I can 
send one of my men with the message. What 
was it? ” 

“ That he would camp near Lone Jack on the 
evening of the fifteenth, and wanted Thompson to 
join him thar.” 

“ How many men has Coffee? ” Lawrence asked. 

'' About a thousand, but more are coming in all 
the time.” 

The information was important. It was just what 
Lawrence wanted, but what to do with the man and 
still keep him deceived puzzled Lawrence. This 


104 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


problem was solved by a native coming along driv- 
ing a rawboned horse before a rickety wagon. Law- 
rence stopped him. The disabled guerrilla was lifted 
into the wagon and taken to the nearest farmhouse. 
Here Lawrence left instructions for them to send 
for a physician to set the broken leg. 

“ Now I Ve done all I can for you,” he told him, 
“ and I must leave you, for my business is very 
important. I shall see that your message to Colonel 
Thompson is safely delivered.” 

No sooner were they out of sight than Lawrence 
said, Now, boys, for Lexington.” 

When Lawrence made his report. Colonel Hus- 
ton, in command at Lexington, acted with prompt- 
ness. It was decided to send a force to strike Coffee 
at Lone Jack before Thompson and Quantrell could 
join him. 

The utmost that could be done was to gather a 
little force of about seven hundred and fifty. This 
force was placed in command of Major Emery 
Foster. 

There was another force of about the same num- 
ber under the command of Colonel Fitz Henry War- 
ren at Clinton. Clinton being about the same dis- 
tance from Lone Jack as Lexington, Warren was 
ordered to march there and join Foster, and the two 
forces combined to attack Coffee without delay. 

In the meantime General Blunt, in command at 
Fort Scott, Kansas, had learned that Coffee had 


LONE JACK 


105 


slipped past Springfield and was making north, and 
he started in pursuit with a thousand men. 

A third force under Colonel Burris of the Kansas 
Infantry was ordered to move from Kansas City 
and try to catch Thompson and Quantrell before 
they could join Coffee. 

Thus it looked as if the Confederates were 
hemmed in, and if everything went right, could be 
captured. 

Lawrence decided to join the expedition under 
Foster. 

Foster’s little army left Lexington on the morn- 
ing of the fifteenth of August, and by a rapid march 
reached the vicinity of Lone Jack by evening. Here 
at nine o’clock at night he surprised Coffee in camp, 
routing him, his men fleeing in confusion. 

Foster took possession of the abandoned camp and 
waited until morning. Warren had not been heard 
from. 

Lawrence still was in command of his scouts, and 
he volunteered to see if he could find Warren. 

The night was dark and they had to be careful. 

‘Hf we only had Harry and Bruno,” sighed Law- 
rence to Dan, as they were groping their way along 
as best they could. 

‘‘If we had we would n’t be going at this snail 
pace,” answered Dan. 

They could find nothing of Warren and started 
to return. On the way back they came to a cross 


106 


TEE COUBIEE OF THE OZABES 


road and halted in doubt as to which road to take. 
While debating, the sound of approaching horses 
was heard. 

“ Halt,” commanded Lawrence as two guerrillas 
rode up. 

Who are yo’ uns ? ” they asked, surprised. 

“ We ’uns are from Thompson. I was afraid 
yo’ uns were Yanks. Whar is Coffee? ” 

‘‘ The Yanks struck his camp a few hours ago 
and made us git.” 

‘‘ Many hurt ? ” 

“ I reckon not. We ’uns run too fast.” 

“ Glad to heah that. Thompson sent me to tell 
Coffee he would be with him by morning. Coffee 
has n’t run clear away, has he ? ” 

No, he ’s gittin’ his men together and will be 
all right by morning. How many men has 
Thompson ? ” 

“ About twelve or fifteen hundred. You see, 
Quantrell and Hayes air with him. An Red Jerry 
has promised to come with his company.” 

Together we ’uns ought to eat the Yanks up 
tomorrow.” 

‘‘ I do n’t see any use of your going farther, as 
Thompson is coming,” said Lawrence. So you 
might as well go with us into carnp.” 

To this the guerrillas agreed, and their surprise 
can be imagined when they found themselves in Fos- 
ter’s camp instead of Coffee’s. 


LONE JACK 


107 


The report of Lawrence that he could not find 
Warren, and that Thompson would join Coffee in 
the morning troubled Foster. 

“ The whole combined force will be down on us 
in the morning,” he said. “ Where can Warren be? 
Surely he cannot fail, for his orders were positive, 
and mine were positive to stay here and wait for 
him. And stay I will, if all the devils in Missouri 
are around me.” 

Lawrence looked at him with admiration. 
‘‘ Major, you are a man after my own heart,” he 
said. “ I will make one more attempt to find War- 
ren. This time I will only take Sherman with me, 
as I do not wish to deplete your little force by a 
single man.” 

It will be dangerous, only two of you,” replied 
Foster. 

Not as much danger as you will be in if War- 
ren does not come,” answered Lawrence. “ God 
grant I may find him.” 

“ Amen! ” said Foster, fervently. 

The two men shook hands and Lawrence and Dan 
rode away. It lacked but an hour till day. 

Morning came, but there was no Warren, and 
neither had Dan and Lawrence returned. The new 
day had hardly begun when the guerrilla hordes 
poured down on Foster’s little army, confident of an 
easy victory. 

Now began one of the bloodiest and most fiercely 


108 THE COUEIEB OF TEE OZABES 

contested small battles of the war. The enemy had 
no artillery, but Foster had two pieces of the Third 
Indiana battery. The lieutenant in charge of the 
piece, J. F. Devlin, had been removed by Major 
Foster the night before for being intoxicated, and 
the guns placed in charge of Sergeant James M. 
Scott, and nobly did he uphold the confidence placed 
in him. Never was there a battery better or more 
bravely served. Time and time again did the enemy 
charge upon the guns, only to be flung back, bleed- 
ing and torn. 

During a lull in the conflict. Lieutenant Devlin, 
somewhat recovered from his drunken debauch, 
staggered on the field and ordered his men to aban- 
don the pieces. Accustomed to obey their superior 
officer, the men did so. The enemy saw and with 
fiendish yells of triumph swarmed upon and over the 
pieces. 

It was a critical moment. Major Foster hastily 
collected sixty men and charged on the guns — so 
shamelessly abandoned by the order of a drunken 
commander. Of the sixty men who charged, but 
eleven reached the guns, the rest had fallen, and 
among them the gallant Major. Others now rushed 
to the rescue, the artillery men came back, and once 
more the guns were thundering their defiance. The 
enemy again rushed on them, only to be bloodily 
repulsed. 

Disheartened, the Confederates now fell back. 


109 


LONE JACK 

leaving the field to those who had so valiantly 
defended it. But the situation of the little band was 
perilous. Nothing had been heard from Warren, 
and nearly one-half of the force had fallen. Cap- 
tain Brawner, on whom the command had fallen, 
resolved to retreat to Lexington. In doing this the 
two cannon had to be abandoned. 

Every horse had been shot, even the harnesses 
were in tatters. Of the thirty-six artillery men man- 
ning the guns, twenty-four had been killed and 
wounded. The severely wounded had to be left, 
among them the gallant Foster.* 

So severe had been the punishment administered 
to the enemy that the Federals were not molested in 
their retreat. It put an end to all the Confederates' 
hopes of capturing Lexington.f 

But where were Lawrence and Dan all the time 
the battle was raging? Why had they not brought 
Colonel Warren to the rescue? 

In the early morning they had run into a small 
party of guerrillas, had boldly charged them and 
put them to flight, but the sound of firing had 
brought a larger party, and they blocked. the way 

*The brave Major recovered from what was supposed to be 
a mortal wound, was exchanged, and afterwards did valiant 
service for the Union. 

t Out of the seven hundred and forty Federals engaged in 
the battle the loss was two hundred and seventy-two. The 
Confederates never reported their loss, but a Confederate 
officer told Captain Brawner that they buried one hundred 
and eighteen, who had been killed outright, besides their hun- 
dreds of wounded. 


110 


TEE COURIER OF TEE OZARKS 


Lawrence and Dan wished to go. It was now light, 
and they saw the band numbered at least fifty. There 
was no help for it, they had to turn and run, and 
that in a direction that for aught they knew would 
bring them in the midst of the enemy. 

With fierce yells the guerrillas took up the pursuit 
and the chase was a hot one. Lawrence and Dan 
were well mounted, but a few of the guerrillas were 
just as well mounted, and pressed them closely. 

Now as they fled, above the sound of their horses’ 
hoofs rose the sound of battle. Just the faint 
cracking of musketry, and then the boom of the 
cannon. 

“ Great Heavens ! ” gasped Lawrence. ** They are 
at it. Foster and his little band against thousands. 
Why did we leave them? We might have been of a 
little help.” 

‘‘ And we are going farther away from Warren 
every minute,” groaned Dan. 

Here the whistling of a bullet from the revolver 
of the nearest guerrilla brought their thoughts back 
to the seriousness of their own situation. They had 
now gone beyond the sound of the musketry, but the 
roar of the cannon grew more incessant, and they 
knew they were almost in the rear of the enemy. 

Coming to where there were open fields, they 
glanced to the right and saw the stragglers and 
wounded drifting to the rear, as is always the case 


LONE JACK 


111 


in time of battle. They must turn or they would 
soon be in the midst of the rabble. 

Fortunately, they came to a cross road and turned 
into it. They were now followed by only five or six 
of their pursuers, the rest having turned back to take 
part in the battle. But these half dozen were 
mounted on the fleetest horses and were gaining on 
them rapidly. Already the bullets were singing 
around them freely. 

“ This cannot last,” Lawrence exclaimed. Our 
horses are becoming winded. We must find some 
way to stop those fellows.” 

We ’ve got to stop them,” said Dan. ‘‘ My 
horse is staggering and I look for him to drop any 
minute.” 

They rode over a little hill that for a moment put 
them out of sight. Now,” said Lawrence, halting 
and wheeling his horse. Dan did the same. 

“ When they come over the hill give it to them,” 
exclaimed Lawrence. ‘‘ It will be a question of who 
can shoot the straightest.” 

Dan smiled and he drew his revolver. He was 
known to be a dead shot, 'and nothing rattled him. 

They had hardly two seconds to wait when four 
of the guerrillas dashed over the rise. Seeing Law- 
rence and Dan facing them and not thirty yards 
away, startled them and they instinctively tried to 
check their headlong pace. It was a fatal mistake, 


112 


TRE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


for it disconcerted their aim and their shots went 
wild. 

To his astonishment, Lawrence recognized one of 
the guerrillas as Jerry Alcorn, his old time enemy. 
Lawrence fired, but just as he did so Jerry’s horse 
threw up his head and the ball struck him squarely 
between the eyes. The horse dropped like a stone, 
pinning Jerry for a moment to the ground. 

Dan had fired the same time Lawrence did and his 
guerrilla pitched headlong. The report of his shot 
had not died before he shot again and a second guer- 
rilla fell. 

The remaining guerrilla had no stomach to con- 
tinue the fight, and wheeled his horse to flee. Once 
more Dan’s revolver spoke, and the guerrilla fell 
forward, but he clung desperately to the neck of his 
horse and was soon carried from view. 

It took Jerry Alcorn but a moment to extricate 
himself from his horse, and as he half rose he fired 
at Lawrence, but missed. Lawrence returned the 
fire, and the ball struck Jerry’s revolver and sent it 
spinning. With a mocking laugh Jerry sprang into 
the bushes along the road. “ Not this time, Law- 
rence Middleton,” he shouted as he disappeared, 
“but we’ll meet again.” 

“ Let ’s get out of here,” said Lawrence. “ We 
can’t follow Jerry in the brush and we are now safe 
from pursuit.” 

Even the short stop had allowed their horses a 


LONE JACK 


113 


breathing spell and they could now ride more 
leisurely. 

‘‘ Dan, I ’m a poor stick. I should be reduced to 
the ranks and you given my commission,” said 
Lawrence. 

'' How ’s that ? ” asked Dan. 

“ Did n’t you get three of those fellows, and I 
only killed a horse and disabled a revolver. Missed 
three shots.” Lawrence had fired again at Jerry as 
he disappeared in the brush. Bah ! I ’m ashamed 
of myself.” 

Look here ! ” said Dan. “ It was that measly 
horse. He had no business to throw up his head at 
that moment. Served him right to get killed.” 

But the second shot, Dan. It went wild and hit 
his revolver, and the third missed altogether. And 
of all men to let Jerry Alcorn escape. Kick me, 
Dan.” 

“ Might have bored one of us if you had n’t 
knocked the revolver out of his hand,” answered 
Dan, so shut up.” 

They had ridden far out of their way and had to 
make a wide circuit to get back. A little before noon 
the distant booming of the cannon was heard no 
longer. 

It ’s all over,” sighed Lawrence, ‘‘ and I ’m 
afraid.” 

Dan’s jaws came together with a snap and a dark 
scowl came over his face. ‘‘ Why in thunder did n’t 


114 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEES 


Warren come? ” he wrathfully exclaimed. “ Some 
of these officers make me tired.” 

It was the middle of the afternoon before Warren 
was found. He was fearful of an attack on him- 
self, and was several miles from the battlefield. 

To Lawrence’s request to hurry the Colonel 
replied, “ You say the battle is over and in all prob- 
ability Foster’s whole force captured. In that case 
I can do no good. My force is but little greater than 
that Foster had.” 

“ But they may not all be captured. You may be 
able to cover the retreat,” Lawrence urged. 

The best I can do is to stay and watch the 
enemy, and wait for reinforcements,” replied 
Warren. 

Lawrence and Dan were disgusted, but Warren 
was right in not seeking an engagement with his 
small force. 

What shall we do, Dan ? ” Lawrence asked with 
a heavy heart as they turned away. 

Try and see what has become of Foster,” an- 
swered Dan. 

“ You ’re right, Dan.” 

They were about to ride away when news came 
that Foster’s force was in full retreat for Lexing- 
ton, and that those who survived the battle were 
safe. 

Lawrence and Dan concluded to stay with 
Warren. 


LONE JACK 


115 


Knowing that a force from Kansas City, as well 
as General Blunt from the far south, was closing 
in on the Confederates, they had high hopes that 
they might be captured. But during the night Cof- 
fee's entire force slipped by Blunt and, before the 
movement was discovered, was well on its way to 
Arkansas. The guerrilla bands of Quantrell, Red 
Jerry and others took to the brush, there to remain 
hidden until the Federal troops had returned to their 
several posts. 

Lawrence and Dan returned to Lexington dis- 
gusted^ They believed that if the different forces 
had acted together, and the campaign been managed 
rightly, the entire force of the enemy could have 
been captured. 


CHAPTER IX 


CAPTURED BY GUERRILLAS 

T here is little doubt that Major Foster’s 
plucky fight at Lone Jack saved Lexington, 
for had he not gone out and attacked the 
Confederates, they would have marched straight on 
that place, as was their intention. 

The fight halted them and gave the Federals time 
to concentrate. 

All danger of the Federals being driven from the 
State by a partisan uprising now being over, and the 
deep laid plans of General Hindman and other Con- 
federate leaders being brought to naught. General 
Schofield resolved to concentrate his army at 
Springfield. 

The army that was known as The Army of the 
Northwest ” had now been designated The Army 
of the Frontier,” and General Schofield decided to 
leave the command of the Department of Missouri 
in other hands and assume the command of the 
Army of the Frontier in person, with headquarters 
at Springfield. 

Before returning to St. Louis business took Law- 
rence to Fort Leavenworth. He had not been there 
since 1856, when a forlorn little boy of twelve, with- 
116 


CAPTUBED BY GUEBBILLAS 


117 


out money and without friends, he had taken pas- 
sage for St. Louis. How the memory of those days 
came rushing over him. The mob, the tarring and 
feathering of his father,- Judge Lindsly taking them 
in, — the gallant defence of his father by Judge 
Lindsly, — the raid by John Brown, — the flight to 
Kansas, — his father’s death, — it all came back to 
him like a mighty rushing torrent. 

He wondered how Judge Lindsly was now. How 
was he faring in these troublesome times? Was he 
being robbed by both guerrillas and Federals? He 
determined to visit him. Perhaps he might be of 
some protection to him as far as the Federal side 
was concerned. 

He spoke of his determination to the commander 
at Fort Leavenworth and that officer replied, “ You 
cannot go without an escort. The country is swarm- 
ing with guerrillas who never lose a chance of 
shooting any Federals who are unwise enough to 
stray outside of the lines. There is a detachment of 
our troops at Platte City and I will give you an 
escort that far. How far is it from Platte City to 
where Judge Lindsly lives? ” 

“ I should say nine or ten miles,” replied 
Lawrence. 

“Well, do not try to make the trip from there 
without a good escort. A Captain Leeper is in com- 
mand at Platte and he will readily supply you with 
one.” 


118 


THE COUBIER OF TEE OZABKS 


Lawrence thanked him and was ready to start 
when the escort, which consisted of a sergeant and 
five men, made their appearance. 

Dan had found some old friends at Leavenworth 
who had been with him in the troublesome times on 
the border before the war, and he concluded to stay 
with them while Lawrence made his visit. As it 
turned out, it was fortunate that he did so. 

Crossing the river on a ferry, Lawrence and his 
escort mounted their horses and started for Platte 
City, but a few miles away. It was with a sad heart 
that Lawrence looked over the country. What had 
been one of the most beautiful portions of the State 
had become almost a desolate waste. Ruined houses 
and deserted farms met his gaze at every turn. 

When Platte City was reached Lawrence received 
a cordial welcome from Captain Leeper, who, on 
hearing his request, readily consented to give him 
an escort of a corporal and four men. 

“ A few days ago,'’ said the Captain, I would 
not have dared to send so small an escort, for a 
gang of bushwhackers under the command of a 
notorious guerrilla named Lamar has been scourg- 
ing the neighborhood, but Colonel Penick, last week, 
came over from Liberty and scattered them. He 
captured two, whom he shot, and burned two or 
three houses whose owners had been harboring the 
gang. It has been very quiet ever since. I think 
he has thoroughly dispersed the gang.” 


CAPTURED BY GUERRILLAS 


119 


This news was not very cheering to Lawrence. 
Shooting guerrillas after they were caught and 
burning houses did not tend to make those left less 
cruel. 

When Lawrence came in sight of the once fine 
plantation of Judge Lindsly his heart bled. The 
fields were neglected, not half of them under culti- 
vation, and those that were, poorly tended, but to 
his relief the house had not been disturbed. 

Although greatly surprised, the Judge received 
Lawrence with open arms. I often see your name 
in the papers,’' he said, and rejoice- at your 
advancement, although it is at the cost of the cause 
I love.” 

Tell me of yourself,” said Lawrence, and all 
that has happened to you during the last months of 
trial.” 

The Judge sighed deeply and replied, Look and 
see for yourself what this unhappy war has not 
only brought upon me, but on the whole State. I 
have been preyed upon by both Federals and guer- 
rillas. Most of my slaves have left me. To make 
my position more intolerable, I am persona non 
grata with both sides. The guerrillas do not like 
me because I denounce guerrilla warfare. I tell 
them if the independence of the South is ever 
achieved, it will be done by the great armies in the 
field, and that the place of every man who loves 
and would fight for the South should be in the army. 


120 


TRE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


not hiding in the brush. General Price should have 
had the fifty thousand men he called for. He would 
have had them if everyone who has played the part 
of guerrilla had responded. With such an army 
he would have swept the State clear of Federals. 

I told them the late uprising of the partisan 
bands would only bring more misery, bloodshed and 
murder on the State, and nothing would be accom- 
plished, and so it has proven. 

‘‘ I was denounced for these opinions and my life 
has been threatened by Quantrell,. Lamar and 
others. 

“ On the other hand, I am continually being 
threatened with arrest by the Federals. I have abso- 
lutely refused to take the oath of allegiance to the 
Federal Government. Now that the worst has come, 
I am with the South heart and soul, and I will not 
perjure myself.” 

Lawrence was deeply moved. He could only 
press the hand of the old Judge in sympathy and 
say, If I have any influence you will never be 
arrested. If you ever get in trouble let me know. 
What I can do I will.” 

This the Judge promised, and when it came time 
to part he held Lawrence’s hand lingeringly and said 
with emotion, '' Would to God, Lawrence, you were 
my own son and fighting for the right, but I love 
you as it is. May your life be spared.” 

Lawrence’s eyes filled with tears. He tried to 


CAPTURED BY GUERRILLAS 


121 


speak, but his voice failed. He could only press 
the hand of the Judge as they parted. 

Riding a short distance he turned and looked back. 
Judge Lindsly was still standing on the porch look- 
ing after him and waved his hand. Lawrence 
choked back a sob as he waved his hand in return. 
The once erect form of the Judge was bowed and 
bent; his gray hair was perfectly white, and he 
leaned on his cane, weak and trembling. 

It was months before Lawrence saw him again, 
and then it was in a prison pen at Kansas City. 

All unconscious of danger, Lawrence started back 
to Platte City. His visit had left a heavy load on 
his heart. He thought of the time the Judge saved 
his father’s life, risking his own to do so, and his 
image rose before him, as he stood, proud, erect, 
like a lion at bay, facing the mob.* 

They had covered about half the distance to Platte 
City without incident, Lawrence and the corporal 
riding side by side, the four troopers a short dis- 
tance in advance. 

Suddenly from a thicket two rifles blazed. The 
corporal fell from his horse dead, the horse which 
Lawrence rode plunged forward on his head, throw- 
ing Lawrence heavily, and he lay unconscious in the 
road. 

The four troopers, seeing both Lawrence and the 
corporal, as they supposed, lying dead, put spurs 
* See “ With Lyon in Missouri.” 


122 


TEE COUBIEJi OF TEE OZABES 


to their horses and rode for their lives to Platte City 
to give the alarm. 

At the head of twenty men Captain Leeper started 
for the scene of action, but all he found was the 
dead body of the corporal, and that of Lawrence's 
horse. The horse had been shot through the head 
and both saddle and bridle were missing. 

The guerrillas had hung the body of the cor- 
poral from a tree and there it dangled over the road, 
a gruesome object. To the lapel of his coat they 
had pinned a paper on which was written, “ The 
fate that awaits all Kansas Jayhawkers.” 

Of Lawrence there were no signs, and as night 
was falling. Captain Leeper returned to Platte City 
full of wrath, but impotent to avenge. 

When the guerrillas fired the corporal was 
slightly in advance of Lawrence and the bullet had 
gone clear through his body and struck Lawrence’s 
horse. The horse falling had saved Lawrence’s 
life, as he being thrown had caused the second 
guerrilla to miss him. 

When Lawrence came to, there were two guer- 
rillas standing gloating over him. “ Say, Jim,” said 
one. ‘‘ This feller ain’t dead. He ’s wiggling. Shall 
I finish him ? ” 

No, let ’s take him to the captain,” replied the 
other. He ’s a Yankee officer, and if we ’uns hang 
him all the boys will want to see the fun.” 

It was not long before Lawrence fully came to. 


CAPTURED BY GUERRILLAS 


123 


To the jeers and taunts of his captors he made no 
reply. But when he saw there were but two of them 
he mentally cursed the four escorts who had so cow- 
ardly left him to his fate. 

After he was securely bound he was forced to 
stand while the two, with foul epithets, hung the 
body of the corporal over the road. 

Thar yo’ un can see what yo’ un are coming to,” 
one said, grinning at Lawrence. ‘‘ How do yo’ un 
like it?” 

Lawrence made no answer, and with a curse and 
a growl the guerrillas turned away. 

Lawrence was now placed on the horse that had 
been ridden by the corporal, his hands tied be- 
hind him and his feet securely bound beneath the 
horse on which he rode. One of the guerrillas tied 
the halter of the horse to the saddle of the one he 
rode, and they started for the secret rendezvous of 
the gang. It was long after nightfall before they 
reached it. 

Captain Lamar and most of the gang were found 
to be away, so supperless and bound, Lawrence was 
placed under a tree to await the morning. 

The cords with which he was bound cut into his 
flesh and he was parched with thirst. He asked for 
water, but a curse was the only answer. 

There throughout the rest of the night Lawrence 
lay, the stars looking pityingly down upon him. He 
could not sleep, his sufferings were too great, and 


124 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 


there was the uncertainty of the morrow. What 
would the end be? 

All his life passed before his mental vision in a 
panoramic vision. He lived it all over again. 

Morning came, but Captain Lamar and the rest 
of the gang had not yet returned. He was given 
some breakfast, but taunted with the fact that it 
would be his last meal on earth. Better than the 
food was the water which cooled his parched 
mouth and tongue. No nectar that ever flowed 
tasted half so sweet. 

About nine o’clock Captain Lamar came. He 
was in a towering rage, for his expedition had 
failed and he had lost two men. 

When told two of his men had killed a Yankee 
and captured a Yankee captain, he asked what had 
been done with the captain. 

“ He is heah,” said one of the men. We ’uns 
have been waitin’ to see what yo’ un wanted to do 
with him.” 

“ Hang him or shoot him, I do n’t care which,” 
he growled as he turned away. I ’m tired and 
hungry and want some breakfast.” 

The Captain’s decision was told, but the gang 
decided to wait until the men who came in with 
the Captain had had breakfast, so all could enjoy 
the sport. To the savage men the hanging or shoot- 
ing of a Yankee was an enjoyable event. 

When breakfast was over there was quite a dis- 


CAPTURED BY GUERRILLAS 125 

cussion as to whether Lawrence should be hung or 
shot. Those in favor of hanging carried the day, 
so he was led under the projecting limb of a tree 
and a rope placed around his neck. 

Lawrence felt all hope was gone. He was stand- 
ing face to face with death. For a moment he felt 
faint and a deadly fear seized him. Few there be 
who in health and strength can face Death without a 
fear. As they look him in his face and his shadowy 
wings cover them, nature recoils and would flee 
from him. 

But it was only a moment that Lawrence feared. 
He gulped back the lump in his throat ; his trembling 
nerves became as steel. He was a man — a soldier 
again. He had faced death on the battlefield with- 
out a quiver and he would do so now, though this 
was different, it was coming in such a horrible form ; 
but he would face it. He looked into the scowling 
faces around him without a sign of fear. 

What do yo’ un have to say before we ’uns 
string you up? ” demanded one of the men. 

Nothing,” answered Lawrence, but I would 
be thankful if you would inform Judge Lindsly of 
my fate. He at least will give my body a decent 
burial.” 

At this the guerrillas burst into a boisterous laugh. 
^‘That’s a good one,” they cried. “He reckons 
we ’uns bury the Yanks we ’uns hang. Young fel- 
ler, we ’uns will pitch your carcass in the brush and 


126 


THE COUEIEE OF THE OZAEES 


leave it for the buzzards to pick — that is, if a Mis- 
souri buzzard will pick a dead Yank.” 

At this sally there was another burst of laughter. 

Just then there came a diversion. One of the 
men, Cal Jones, who had been one of the party with 
Lamar, had missed a Federal soldier at short range, 
and his companions were guying him unmercifully. 

“ Why,” drawled one called Hooper, Cal 
could n’t hit a barn door at fifty paces.” 

Cal was hopping mad. Fll bet yo’ un a boss 
I ken put a ball through that Yank’s heart at fifty 
paces,” he roared. 

Done,” exclaimed Hooper. ‘‘ Heah, boys, stop 
that picnic for a few moments. Cal has bet me 
a boss he can plug that Yank through the heart 
at fifty paces the first shot.” 

Some of the men began to demur, but Hooper, in 
a tantalizing tone, drawled, Do n’t be skeered, 
boys. Cal will sure miss him, and we ’uns can have 
our fun afterwards.” 

I ’ll show yo’ un. I ’ll show yo’ un,” yelled Cal, 
hopping around like a mad turkey. 

They now all fell in with the idea, and Lawrence 
was placed with his back against a tree. To him the 
diversion came as a welcome relief. He would now 
die like a soldier and not like a felon. 

Hold on thar!” cried Hooper, as Jones began 
to pace the distance. ‘‘ I said fifty paces, not fifty 
steps. Yo’ un do n’t come that on me.” 


CAPTURED BY GUERRILLAS 


127 


I am pacin’.” snarled Cal. “ Want to back out, 
do yer ? ” 

Not much, but I ’ll do that pacin’ myself.” And 
he began. 

“ No, yer do n’t,” yelled Cal. The men were 
about to fight when the others interfered, saying it 
was only fair a third party should do the pacing. 
This was agreed to and the pacing duly done. Jones 
took his position, a huge navy revolver in his hand. 

Lawrence stood facing him. Not a muscle quiv- 
ered as he looked his would-be executioner in the 
eye. 

Jones raised his weapon. ‘‘ Stand back,” yelled 
Hooper. “ Do n’t get too close, some of yo’ uns will 
get hurt. The Yank is in no danger.” 

Jones fired, but he was too angry to shoot straight, 
and his shot went wild. 

‘‘ What did I tell yo’ un ? What did I tell yo’ 
un?” cried Hooper. ''Never teched the Yank or 
tree, either,” and he kicked up his heels like a young 
colt. " That boss is mine.” 

The whole crowd shouted in derision, and Jones, 
in anger, fired every shot in his revolver before they 
could stop him. Lawrence stood unmoved and smil- 
ing. One shot had struck the tree an inch above his 
head, another had passed between his arm and body, 
and a third had cut a little piece out of his coat on 
the shoulder. The humorous aspect of the affair 
struck him, and he laughed outright. 


128 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 


The guerrillas simply went crazy with delight. 
Many of them threw themselves on the ground roll- 
ing and kicking with laughter. 

Captain Lamar heard the shots and the uproar and 
came to see what it meant. He had just finished his 
breakfast and was in a little better humor. When 
he heard what had happened he remarked with a 
cruel smile, “ Turn about is fair play. Better put 
Cal up, and see what the Yank can do.” 

This suggestion took like wildfire. Cal was 
seized by his comrades and, frightened and begging 
for his life, was being hustled to the tree to take 
Lawrence’s place when the Captain interfered. 
“ Hold on, boys,” he said. ‘‘ I only wanted to 
frighten Cal. But if he do n’t learn to be a better 
shot r 11 hang him sure. But that Yank must be a 
gritty fellow. I ’ll have a look at him.” 

“ Gritty,” said one of the men. “ Well, I should 
say so. He turned kind of white around the gills 
when he first felt the halter around his neck, and 
then braced up and not a whimper. Why, he 
actually laughed when Cal was shooting at him.” 

‘‘ That was because Cal was shooting so wild,” 
remarked the Captain. 

Three of the shots came mighty close to him. 
Only missed him by a hair’s breadth.” 

“ Glad to hear Cal is improving,” said Lamar 
dryly, as he walked towards Lawrence. 

He had no sooner looked him in the face than an 


CAPTURED BY GUEBEILLAS 


129 


expression of surprise came over his countenance. 
He stepped back, swept his hand across his eyes, as 
if he was brushing away something, looked again 
and then turned away, saying, There dl be no hang- 
ing. Untie the prisoner and bring him to my tent.” 

The men gazed at each other in astonishment. But 
great as was their surprise, greater was Lawrence’s. 
The shock was almost as great as when he thought 
he had to die. Then he began to realize he had 
stepped from the shadow of death, and there 
was hope of living, and he breathed a prayer of 
thankfulness. 

His surprise grew when Lamar called the two 
men who had captured him and asked what they 
had of his. 

Everything, Captain, but his boss. That was 
killed. But we ’uns have got the hoss of the Yank 
that was killed,” they answered. 

Well, bring everything you have of his, and the 
horse you captured — saddled and bridled,” he 
ordered, and the men departed wondering. 

When Lawrence was brought before Lamar he 
asked him what he was doing in this part of the 
country. Lawrence told him he had been to visit 
Judge Lindsly, who had greatly befriended him 
when he was small. 

‘‘ Are you the boy whose father was tarred and 
feathered, and the Judge took you both in? ” 

I am.” 


130 THE COUBIEB OF THE OZ ABES 

Lamar chuckled. “ Say, boy, do you know I was 
in that crowd ? ” 

No,” answered Lawrence, more astonished than 
ever. 

‘‘ Well, I was. But here is your horse and every- 
thing taken from you. You are at liberty to take 
them and ride away. Nay, more, I will send an 
escort with you to protect you until you are near 
the lines of your friends.” 

Lawrence’s lips trembled and his voice was husky 
as he answered, ‘‘ Captain, I do n’t know why you 
have granted me such clemency, but I am thankful 
from the bottom of my heart. Be assured if the 
time ever conies when I can return you the same 
mercy you have shown me it will be done.” 

We are at quits now,” said Lamar. “ You saved 
my life once.” 

I ? ” cried Lawrence. “ I never remember hav- 
ing seen you before.” 

You have. About a year ago I belonged to a 
body of partisans commanded by Captain Proctor. 
A fellow by name of Semans peached on us. We 
paid him off by burning his buildings and shooting 
him. Just as we finished the job a body of cavalry 
charged down and drove us off. I was left on the 
field desperately wounded. Some of the men were 
about to shoot me as I lay there helpless, but the 
captain of the cavalry, a mere boy, sprang in, with 
his sword, beat down the guns, and swore that no 


CAPTURED BY GUEFiBILLAS 


131 


wounded man, no matter what he had done, should 
be ruthlessly murdered while he was commanding 
that company. Captain, you are that boy ; I am that 
wounded man.'’ 

Ah, I remember,” murmured Lawrence. 

“ That is not all,” continued Lamar. “ You ten- 
derly cared for me, had me taken to a nearby house, 
where I stayed until I recovered. Captain, no 
thanks. As I have said, we are quits now. If we 
meet again it will be on even terms. One promise 
you must make me. You must not lead the Federals 
to this place for the next twenty-four hours. After 
that I do not care.” 

‘‘ The promise is freely given,” answered 
Lawrence. 

The two men, so strangely met, shook hands, and 
Lawrence mounted his horse and, accompanied by 
two of the guerrillas, rode away. 

On the way they met several rough-looking men 
who looked at Lawrence with malevolent eyes, but a 
few whispered words from his guards and they 
were allowed to pass on. Lawrence now saw why 
Captain Lamar had sent a guard with him. 

After they had traveled several miles Lawrence 
saw a line of blue galloping towards him. 

‘‘ Go, I will see you are not followed,” he said to 
his guards. They raised their hands in salute, 
turned, and putting spurs to their horses, were soon 
out of sight. 


132 


THE COUEIEE OF TEE OZAEKS 


In a moment more Lawrence was in the arms of 
Dan Sherman, who was hugging him, laughing and 
crying at the same time. 

“ I ’ll never leave you again,” he cried. 

It is fortunate that you did,” replied Lawrence, 

for if you had been with me there would be no 
Dan Sherman now.” 

The officer in command of the company now 
bustled up. “ Did I not see two men with you. Cap- 
tain ? ” he asked. They looked to me very much 
like guerrillas.” 

“ They were friends,” answered Lawrence. 

Neither can I guide you to the haunts of those who 
held me prisoner. Tomorrow you are at liberty to 
find them if you can. Turn back with me to Platte 
City and I will tell you my story.” 

When they heard the story they marvelled and 
swore they had never heard of any gratitude in a 
guerrilla’s heart before.* 

* Several months after this Lamar was captured, not by- 
Lawrence, but by an officer who knew the story. He was 
paroled and lived to become a good citizen after the war. 


CHAPTER X 


THE guerrilla's BRIDE 

H OW did you come to be with the soldiers I 
met? ” asked Lawrence of Dan. The two 
were now in Leavenworth, waiting for a 
boat to take them down the river. 

“ It was this way," answered Dan. ‘‘ When those 
rascally cavalrymen deserted you and rode back to 
Platte City, word was sent post-haste here, asking 
for a company to go to the aid of Captain Deeper, 
and help chastise the band which had murdered you, 
and, if possible, to procure your body. I was nearly 
wild when I heard you had been killed, and nothing 
could have prevented me from accompanying the 
company sent to Captain Deeper. I tell you, 
charges ought to be preferred against those four 
men who so basely deserted you. They should be 
court-martialed for cowardice and shot." 

Not so fast, Dan," replied Lawrence. ‘‘ Those 
men heard the shots, looked back and saw, as they 
supposed, the Corporal and myself both killed. They 
did not know how many guerrillas were in the brush, 
and they did the best and about the only thing they 
could do — get to Platte City as soon as possible, 
and give the alarm." 


133 


134 


THE COUMER OF THE OZAEKS 


** They should have known there were but two 
from the report of the guns/’ grumbled Dan. ‘‘ I 
tell you it was a cowardly trick. Do you think I 
would have left you, if I had been one of the four? ” 

“ No, Dan,” said Lawrence, laying his hand on 
his shoulder, affectionately. “ You would have 
charged back there if there had been fifty guerrillas, 
instead of two; but all men are not dear old Dan.” 

There was a suspicious moisture in Dan’s eyes, 
but he only said : “ Pshaw ! Any fellow with any 
grit would have done it.” 

A boat coming along, they took passage for Lex- 
ington, the boat making quite a long stop at Kansas 
City. They found that all fear that the enemy 
might be able to capture the towns along the Mis- 
souri had subsided. Everywhere the guerrillas had 
been beaten, and they were fleeing south by the 
hundreds to hide in the Ozarks or among the moun- 
tains of northern Arkansas. Still, numerous small 
bands remained in hiding. Within a radius of a 
hundred miles, taking Lexington as a center, there 
were a score of these bands operating, but there 
were two of them which were especially daring and 
troublesome. 

One of these bands was led by the notorious 
Quantrell, and the other by Jerry Alcorn, known 
as Red Jerry. 

Jerry, the year before, had fled from St. Louis, 
being detected in a plot to assassinate Lawrence 


TEE GUEBRILLA*S BRIDE 


135 


Middleton and Guilford Craig. He had joined 
Price’s army, but soon deserted to become leader 
of a band of guerrillas. Lawrence, with his scouts, 
had met this band the year before, and given it a 
crushing defeat. As has also been seen, it was 
Jerry and his men that chased Lawrence and Dan 
as they were going in search of Colonel Warner at 
Lone Jack 

When Lawrence reached Lexington, he received 
dispatches from General Schofield, saying he would 
not be able to go to Springfield to take command of 
the army quite as soon as he had expected, and 
that Lawrence should report to him at St. Louis; 
but before he reported he was to see that all the 
guerrilla bands around Lexington were dispersed. 

Lawrence found that a force was being organized 
in Lexington to try to surprise and capture Red 
Jerry and his eiitire band. He determined to accom- 
pany it. But when he found the officer who was to 
command the expedition was a Colonel Jennison, he 
hesitated. He had but little use for that officer. He 
commanded one of those regiments known as jay- 
hawkers. The men composing the regiment were 
fighters, but in their tactics differed little from the 
guerrillas. With them it was an eye for an eye, 
a tooth for a tooth.” 

Lawrence talked it over with Dan, and they were 
so anxious that Red Jerry be brought to justice for 
his many crimes that he decided to overcome his 


136 


THE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


repugnance to the Colonel, and go, taking the place 
of the Major of the regiment, who was sick. 

Jerry was reported as hanging around the planta- 
tion of a Mr. Floyd Templeton, a very respected old 
gentleman, but a bitter Southern partisan. Mr. 
Templeton had two children — a son who was with 
Price, and a daughter who oversaw the household, 
the mother being dead. 

This daughter, Agnes by name, was at this time 
about twenty, and was a strikingly beautiful girl. 
Her lustrous hair, dark as midnight, crowned a 
well-shaped head, which she carried as proudly as 
a queen. Her dark eyes, lovely in repose, could with 
a languishing glance cause the heart of the most 
prosaic of men to beat more rapidly; but in their 
depth was a hidden fire which would blaze forth 
when aroused, and show the tempestuous soul which 
dwelt within. She was above medium height, and 
her body was as lithe and supple as a panther’s. 

In vain had her hand been sought by the beaux 
for twenty miles around. When the war came, she 
told them no one need woo her until her beloved 
Missouri was free of the Yankee foe, and he who 
did win her must be a soldier, brave and true. 

Some months before, Jerry’s gang had been 
attacked and scattered, and Jerry, his horse being 
killed, fled on foot. In his flight he came to the 
Templeton house, his pursuers close behind. 

He implored Agnes to save him, and this she 


TEE GUEEEILLA*S BEIDE 


137 


did by secreting him in a hidden closet behind the 
huge chimney. To the Federal soldiers in pursuit 
she swore the guerrilla chieftain had passed by with- 
out stopping. A careful search of the house reveal- 
ing nothing, the soldiers were forced to believe she 
told the truth. 

Jerry was not only grateful to his fair preserver, 
but fell violently in love with her. The rough guer- 
rilla soldier was not the soldier of the dreams of 
the proud, aristocratic girl. Concealing her repug- 
nance to his advances, she gently but firmly refused 
him, telling him her duty was to her aged father. 
Jerry was so persistent in his advances that she 
finally told him he must never speak of the subject 
again, or he would be refused the house. 

More than once did Jerry conceive the scheme of 
carrying her off by force and marrying her against 
her will; but he became aware that the girl pos- 
sessed as fierce a spirit as his own, and if need were 
she would not hesitate to plunge a dagger in his 
heart. 

With the fires of unrequited love burning in his 
heart, he had to cease his advances; but, like the 
silly moths that flutter around a candle, he made 
every excuse to call at the Templeton residence. 
The girl warned him by saying that by his course 
he was bringing not only danger on himself, but on 
her father as well. 

Jerry knew this, and the dastardly thought came 


138 


THE COUBIEE OF TEE OZABKS 


to him that if the Feclerals did make way with her 
father, Agnes, in her loneliness^ might come to him. 
It was a thought worthy of his black nature, but that 
he madly loved the girl, there was no doubt. 

The expedition against Jerry was well planned, 
but he got wind of it, and scatter ed^his force. 

In a running fight that took place, Jerry cap- 
tured two of Jennison’s men. These he calmly pro- 
ceeded to hang, almost in sight of Templeton’s door, 
for the purpose of bringing down the wrath of 
Jennison on Templeton’s head. Only too well did 
the damnable plot succeed. 

Jennison was beside himself with rage, and after 
pursuing Jerry until all hopes of catching him had 
ended, he returned to the Templeton place, and, 
calling the old man to the door, he denounced him 
in the most violent terms, calling him a sneak- 
ing rebel, who made his house a rendezvous for 
murderers. 

Mr. Templeton drew himself up proudly: “ I 
may be what you call a rebel,” he exclaimed, “ but 
I am not a sneaking one. My heart and soul are 
with the South in her struggle for liberty, and 
every one knows it. As for the men you call guer- 
rillas, I can no more help their coming here than I 
can help your coming.” 

“ You lie, you old scoundrel! ” shouted Jennison. 

You invite them to come, and aid them in their 
nefarious work. The murderers you have been har- 


TEE GUERBILLA^S BRIDE 139 

boring hanged two of my men yesterday, almost at 
your very door, and no doubt you looked on and 
approved.” 

“ I did no such thing,” answered Mr. Templeton. 
“ I did not know of the deed until it was done ; 
then I told Alcorn never again to set foot on my 
premises.” 

** More lies, you canting old hypocrite. Do you 
know what I am going to do with you ? ” shouted 
Jennison. 

I am in your power ; you can do anything you 
wish,” answered Mr. Templeton, with dignity. 

‘‘ I am going to shoot you, and burn your house,” 
yelled Jennison. 

'' You will never harbor any more guerrillas.” 

At these words, Agnes sprang before her father, 
with a scream. If you shoot any one, shoot me — 
not him,” she said. ‘‘If there has been any harbor- 
ing, it is I who am to blame. I have harbored those 
fighting to rid our State of such as you, and I glory 
in it. Shoot me — not him.” 

Lawrence and Dan just now rode up and gazed 
in astonishment at the scene. The girl stood in 
front of her father, her arms outspread, her bosom 
heaving with excitement, her eyes blazing, inviting 
the deadly volley. 

Her tragic attitude, her wondrous beauty, awed 
the men, and they lowered the guns that had been 
raised to slay the father. 


140 TEE COUEIEB OF TEE 0ZABE8 

Drag her away, and shoot ! ’’ commanded Jenni- 
son, with an oath. 

‘"Hold!” cried Lawrence. “Colonel Jennison, 
do you realize what you are doing? What does this 
mean? ” 

“ It means I ’m going to shoot this old villain and 
burn the house. It means I am going to put an end 
to this harboring of guerrillas, if I have to burn 
every house in this accursed State,” thundered Jen- 
nison. “ Now drag the girl away.” 

“ The first man that touches that girl dies ! ” cried 
Lawrence, drawing his revolver. 

“ I ’m with you,” said Dan,, drawing his revolver, 
and taking his place by Lawrence’s side. 

For a moment Colonel Jennison was too aston- 
ished to speak ; then his face turned livid with pas- 
sion. “ Young man,” he hissed, “ do you know 
what you are doing? By a word I can have you 
both shot — shot for mutiny — and, by God ! I 
ought to say the word.” 

“ But, Colonel, what you are going to do is an 
outrage,” cried Lawrence, “ a damnable outrage — 
one that will bring black disgrace on our arms It 
is an act that General Schofield will never counte- 
nance, and in his name I ask you to countermand the 
order.” 

“Which I will not do !” exclaimed Jennison, 
white with rage. “ I have been trammelled enough 
with orders from headquarters. I propose to deal 


TEE GUEBBILLA *S BBIDE 


141 


with these red-handed assassins as I please. We, 
along the border, propose to protect ourselves. Cap- 
tain Middleton, you and your companion are under 
arrest for insubordination. Lieutenant Cleveland, 
take their swords, and with a detail of six men 
escort them back to Lexington. When I return I 
will make a formal charge against them.” 

There was no use in resisting. The majority of 
Jennison’s regiment was composed of men from 
Kansas who had suffered from the raids of the 
Border Ruffians before the war, or had been driven 
from their homes in Missouri, and heartily sympa- 
thized with the Colonel in his warfare of retaliation. 

Lawrence also knew he had committed a grave 
offence when, in his indignation, he tried to pre- 
vent the execution of Templeton by force. So he 
quietly submitted to arrest; but as he rode away 
there came to his ears the shrieks of the girl, then 
the sharp crack of three or four carbines. Law- 
rence shuddered and, looking back, he saw great 
columns of smoke rolling up, and through the black- 
ness red tongues of leaping flame. 

After the volley killing her father had been fired, 
the girl uttered one more shriek, and then stood with 
dry eyes, gazing as if in a trance; then with a low 
moan she threw herself on the still body, enfolding 
it with her arms as if she would shield it from the 
profane gaze of those around it. She lay as if dead ; 
and so they left her. 


142 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


Hours afterward, Red Jerry came creeping up 
from his hiding place, and found her. At first he 
thought her dead, but at his touch and the sound of 
his voice she aroused and stood up — but a changed 
being — changed from a woman into a demon. 

She spoke a few words to Jerry, but in so low a 
tone his few followers who had gathered round could 
not hear. Jerry gently led her away from the rest; 
but the men noticed she walked as one seeing not. 

They stopped under a tree not far away. 

Jerry,’' she said, in a tone devoid of the least 
sign of feeling, “ you have often told me you loved 
me, and wanted me to become your wife. I have as 
often refused. I am now ready to marry you, if 
you make me one promise.” 

Red Jerry’s heart gave a great bound. He had 
won. The peerless Agnes Templeton was to become 
his wife — he, a guerrilla chieftain. 

‘‘ Anything you ask,” he cried, rapturously, and 
attempted to take her in his arms. 

Do not touch me,” she said, in the same passion- 
less tones. “ You must not touch me until you have 
promised, and not then until the words are spoken 
which give you a right.” 

“ What is it you want me to promise, Agnes ? 
You know anything in my power will be granted,” 
Jerry replied, his voice showing the depth of his 
passion. 

“ That you will let me dress as a man and ride 


TEE GUERRILLA’S ’'BRIDE 


143 


by your side; that you will never order me away, 
however great the danger; that where you are, I 
may always be.” 

For you to ride at my side would be bliss,” said 
Jerry ; ‘‘ but, oh ! Agnes, to lead you into danger ^ — 
how can I do it ? ” 

“ It must be as I say, or I can never be your wife,” 
was her answer. 

Jerry promised, and side by side they rode away 
to the home of a minister. It was near midnight 
when they reached it, and there, amid the clashing 
of the elements — for a fearful storm had arisen — 
the words were spoken that made Agnes Templeton 
the bride of Jerry Alcorn, the guerrilla. 

Sacrificing everything feminine, except her luxu- 
riant hair, which she coiled tightly on top of her 
head and concealed under a wide sombrero, she 
rode by the side of her husband throughout his 
career. No Federal thought the smooth-faced, hand- 
some young man who was always with Jerry was a 
woman. 

The band became known as one of the most cruel 
and merciless in the State. It revelled in deeds of 
bloodshed, and of all the band, the young man with 
the angel face and the heart of a demon, who rode 
by Red Jerry, was known as the most merciless. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE STORY OF CARL MEYER 

F all outrages! ” exclaimed Dan. 

“That girl! Wasn’t she splendid?” 
. answered Lawrence. “ She made me think 

of some great tragic queen. What a scene for the 
stage ! — and we saw it in reality.” 

“ Was n’t thinking of the girl,” sputtered Dan. 
“ I was thinking of the outrage of sending us back 
under arrest.” 

“ He had a right to, Dan. We could be court- 
martialed and shot. 

. “ What ! For interfering with the hellish work 
of that murderer? He is as bad as a guerrilla,” 
angrily responded Dan. 

“ For drawing a weapon and interfering with his 
orders,” replied Lawrence. “ Good God ! I could 
almost afford to be shot for the pleasure of putting 
a bullet through the black heart of Jennison. That 
girl — I wonder what will become of her! ” 

“ Girl again ! ” growled Dan. “ And do n’t blame 
Jennison too much. He had great provocation. No 
doubt that old scoundrel had been shielding Jerry.” 

But Lawrence did not answer. He knew Dan’s 


144 


THE STOUT OF GAEL MEYER 


145 


aversion to girls, and little was said as they rode on, 
mile after mile. Both Lawrence and Dan bitterly 
felt the disgrace of reporting back to Lexington 
under arrest. 

Lawrence knew that the case would have to go 
to Schofield. If there was any court-martial, Scho- 
field would have to order it, and Lawrence felt 
that the General would deal leniently with him. 

But the case never went to Schofield. On his 
return from his raid. Colonel Jennison released 
Lawrence from arrest, saying he did so on account 
of his youth, and that no doubt he acted as he did 
from sudden impulse, owing to the distress and 
beauty of the girl. Neither did he think Lawrence 
understood the situation. Llarsh means had to be 
used to prevent the guerrillas from murdering 
Union men. 

The fact was, Colonel Jennison did not wish the 
case to be investigated. He, Lane, and others had 
been reprimanded so often by the Federal authori- 
ties that more than once they had threatened to turn 
guerrillas and wage warfare on their own account. 

Soon after this affair, Lawrence was ordered to 
report at St. Louis. 

Now I suppose I can leave and join General 
Blair,” said Lawrence, after he had given General 
Schofield a full report of what had happened. 

'' I trust you will stay with me a while yet,” 
answered the General. ''As I wrote you, I am 


146 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABES 


about to take the field in person. We will have but 
little rest until Hindman, who is gathering a large 
force in northern Arkansas, is thoroughly whipped. 
There will be stirring times for the next two months. 
Blair is not needing you yet. Grant’s army is very 
quiet — has n’t done much since Corinth fell and 
Memphis was taken. They are making slow prog- 
ress along the Mississippi now.” 

Lawrence agreed to stay in Missouri a while 
longer. He was granted a two weeks’ furlough, 
and then he was to report at Springfield. 

The first use Lawrence made of his furlough was 
to visit his uncle, and he found that personage 
greatly elated over the prospects of the South. I 
tell you, Lawrence,” he exclaimed, ‘‘ the independ- 
ence of the South is already as good as secured. 
Why, just consider: McClellan whipped on the 
Peninsula, his army barely escaping; Pope com- 
pletely crushed, his army almost annihilated, the 
remnant seeking refuge in the fortifications around 
Washington. Lee’s army is sweeping victoriously 
through Maryland; Harper’s Ferry taken with ten 
thousand prisoners. It will only be a matter of a 
few days until Washington is taken. 

“ Bragg is thundering at the very gates of Louis- 
ville. The whole of Tennessee and Kentucky will 
soon be redeemed. Buell’s army will be driven 
across the Ohio. Grant has not gained a foot since 
the capture of Corinth. He has not, and never will, 


TEE STOBY OF CARL MEYEE 


147 


get past Vicksburg. I tell you, Lawrence, it ’s all 
over. The South has won.’' 

“ I admit, uncle,” replied Lawrence, “ that this 
has been a bad year for us. But the war is n’t over. 
The worst is yet to come. In the end the South will 
be crushed.” 

It cannot be ! It cannot be ! ” cried his uncle, 
excitedly. 

“ Uncle, do n’t let us discuss the war,” said Law- 
rence. ‘‘ How long since you heard from Edward ? 
I am anxious to hear all the news.” 

He was well the last time I heard from him,” 
said Mr. Middleton, ‘‘ but I do not hear very often. 
It is harder to get letters through than it was ; but, 
thank God ! those we do get do n’t come through 
the hands of that traitor, Guilford Craig. You have 
heard no news of him, have you? ” 

‘‘ No ; but it is curious his body was never found. 
There is little doubt but that he fell at Pea Ridge, 
and that at the hands of his step-brother.” 

** Served him right,” growled Mr. Middleton. 

‘‘And Randolph Hamilton — what of him?” 
asked Lawrence. 

“ Randolph is also well, Edward writes.” 

“ I am glad to hear that,” answered Lawrence. 

“ Randolph is a noble fellow. Lola Laselle did a 
fine thing when she saved him. How is Mrs. Ham- 
ilton now ? ” 

“ Mrs. Hamilton and Dorothy have gone to 


148 


THE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


Europe,” answered Mr. Middleton. “ Mr. Hamil- 
ton thought it best to take her away from the excite- 
ment of the war.” 

So Dorothy is gone,” said Lawrence. ‘‘ Well, 
she wo n’t have to hold aside her skirts for fear 
of contamination, if I happen to pass her on the 
sidewalk.” 

I thought you and Dorothy were great friends 
— kind of childish sweethearts,” replied his uncle. 

“ That was before I turned Yankee,” laughed 
Lawrence. 

“ Ah, my boy, Dorothy is not the only one who 
has been disappointed in you,” sighed his uncle. 

While Lawrence and Mr. Middleton were talking, 
a newsboy came running down the street, yelling; 
“Extra! Extra! Terrible battle in Maryland. 
McClellan whips Lee. Fifty thousand men killed.” 

Mr. Middleton rushed out and purchased a paper. 
It told of the great battle at Antietam. He turned 
pale as he read, and his hands trembled so he could 
scarcely hold the paper. Lawrence heard him mur- 
mur, “ Thank God! Edward was not in it.” 

Lawrence had no thought of exulting over the 
news in his uncle’s presence; instead, he told him 
that the first reports of a battle were always exag- 
gerated ; but at the same time his heart was singing 
for joy. Afterward, when the news came that Lee 
had succeeded in getting his army safely across the 


THE STORY OF CARL MEYER 


149 


Potomac, Mr. Middleton’s hopes revived. It was 
a drawn battle, after all. 

There was one in St. Louis that Lawrence could 
not fail to visit, and that was Lola Laselle, the girl 
who had taken his part on the steamboat, when a 
forlorn, dirty, homeless boy, and who had chosen 
him for her knight-errant when he went into the 
army. 

Of all the young people Lawrence had associated 
with before the war, Lola was one of the few who 
had remained faithful to the old flag, and by so 
doing had been mercilessly cut by her young com- 
panions. But one day Lola hid Randolph Hamilton 
to keep him from being arrested as a spy, and this 
somewhat restored her to favor, especially with the 
Randolph family. 

No sooner did Lola see Lawrence than she ran 
toward him with outstretched hands, crying, ‘‘ Law- 
rence, Lawrence, is this indeed you? How glad I 
am to see you ! And how you have grown ! Why, 
you are a man ! ” 

“ And I am afraid I have lost my little girl,” said 
Lawrence, as he took her hand, and gallantly raised 
it to his lips. You have grown to almost a young 
lady.” 

I do n’t know whether I like it or not,” said 
Lola. I sometimes think I had rather remain a 
little girl.” 


150 


THE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


‘‘ I believe I am of your opinion,” replied Law- 
rence, looking* at her admiringly. 

“ Why, am I growing homely? ” pouted Lola. 

“ That ’s not it. If you were still a little girl, 
I — I might have been permitted to kiss your cheek, 
instead of just your hand. Remember ” 

‘‘Stop! You mean thing!” commanded Lola, 
blushing furiously. 

Lawrence gazed on her with admiration. She 
was certainly budding into a most beautiful girl. 

“ Lola, you are splendid ! ” he cried. “ I would n’t 
have you a little girl again. You are far ahead of 
any girl I know.” 

“ How about Dorothy Hamilton ? ” she asked, 
mockingly. 

“ Dorothy Hamilton be hanged ! How did you 
and she part? ” 

“ Good friends. She and I correspond. After I 
saved Randolph, she could not do enough for me.” 

“ Then she has some heart. I am glad to hear 
it,” answered Lawrence, bitterly. “ When I saved 
her from being crushed beneath the horse’s feet, 
she rewarded me by calling me a miserable Yankee.” 

“ Maybe she will be good to you some time,” said 
Lola. “ Remember how she used to cut me.” 

“ I reckon I do,” said Lawrence, “ and it used to 
make me tearing mad. Lola, of all the girls I used 
to associate with, you are the only one who does 
not pass me with looks of contempt; but your 


TEE STOBY OF GAEL MEYEB 151 

friendship and sympathy are worth all I have lost — 
yes, a thousand times more.’' 

“Don’t magnify my importance; but I shall 
always be your friend, Lawrence,” she said, simply. 

They then fell to talking of other things, and 
Lawrence had to tell her of all his experiences. 
When he told her of his capture by the guerrillas, 
and how he had been ordered to be put to death, she 
shuddered and turned so pale he thought she was 
going to faint. 

“ Stop ! Stop ! ” she gasped. “ It was awful — 
awful! I cannot bear it.” 

“ Wait and let me tell you how I escaped death,” 
said Lawrence. 

When he had finished, her eyes, though bedewed 
with tears, were shining with joy and pride. 

“ Lawrence,” she cried, “ I am prouder of you 
than ever. You were shown mercy, because you 
were merciful; and I would have my knight-errant 
as merciful as he is brave.” 

“ How can he be otherwise, when she whose 
colors he wears is so kind and merciful? ” gallantly 
replied Lawrence, and, taking her little hand in his, 
he raised it and pressed his lips against her trembling 
fingers. 

“ A true knight can always kiss the hand of the 
lady he serves,” said Lawrence. He then bade her 
good-bye, with the promise of coming again before 
he went to the front. 


152 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZABES 


Is it strange that, as he went on his way, his 
thoughts were all of the beautiful girl he had just 
left? But, all unbidden, there arose before him a 
mental vision of the face of another girl — a girl 
whose queenly head was crowned with a wealth of 
golden hair, but whose eyes flashed with scorn at 
the sight of him — whose very soul loathed the uni- 
form he wore ; and he sighed, he hardly knew why. 

Suddenly, the thoughts of all girls were driven 
from his mind, for in the crowd before him he saw 
a well-known face — the face of Carl Meyer. Carl 
was a German boy, about a year older than Law- 
rence. It was he who had induced Lawrence to 
join the Home Guards, and thus paved the way to 
his acquaintance with Frank Blair. They had not 
met since the battle of Wilson Creek, when Carl 
went back with a broken arm. 

In a moment the two clasped hands, their eyes 
telling what their lips refused to utter. At length 
Lawrence found voice. “ My ! how you have 
grown!” he exclaimed; ‘‘and this,” — he touched 
the strap of a second lieutenant on his shoulder — 
“ Oh, Carl, I am so glad.” 

“ And you,” replied Carl, the joy gleaming in his 
honest eyes; “ I see it ’s Captain now.” 

“ Come with me, Carl. I must hear all that has 
happened to you since the last time we met.” 

In the privacy of Lawrence's room, Carl told his 


TEE STOBY OF GAEL MEYEB 


153 


story — a story that Lawrence listened to with 
breathless attention. 

The wound which I received at Wilson Creek 
was a bad one,” said Carl, and at first it was 
thought I would have to lose my arm; but I have 
it yet, and a pretty good arm it is. After I had 
recovered, which was early in January of this year, 
I was with the army which operated against New 
Madrid and Island Number lo. Lawrence, you 
should have been with me. It was glorious. The 
river fight — the mighty siege-guns — the great 
mortars which hurled shells weighing hundreds of 
pounds. It was as if all the thunders of heaven 
had gathered in one place to smite the earth. 

“ Then think of digging a canal twelve miles long, 
six miles of it through heavy timber. Great trees 
were sawed off beneath the water, to make a road 
for the transports.” 

“ How could you do it ? How could you do it ? ” 
broke in Lawrence. 

By standing on rafts or in boats and using saws 
with very long handles. It was a giant’s task, but at 
last it was completed. Not only this, but, amid 
snow and chilling rains, bayous were waded, swamps 
considered impassable struggled through; and at 
last New Madrid and Island Number lo fell. 

The fruits of these victories were glorious : 
nearly two hundred cannon, great and small ; seven 


154 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


thousand prisoners, as many small arms, great stores 
of the munitions of war, and several transports sunk. 
All of this with a loss of only fifty.” 

“ It was glorious, Carl,” cried Lawrence. No 
wonder you feel proud of being one of an army that 
dared so much, and accomplished so much.” 

“ Wait until you hear the rest,” replied Carl 
** After Island Number lo fell, most of the army 
was sent to reinforce Halleck before Corinth; but 
my command was left. We soon had possession of 
the Mississippi nearly to Memphis; but rumors 
came of the Confederates building an immense fleet 
of gunboats and ironclad rams. 

“ Our gunboats moved down and attacked, but 
were repulsed and driven back. Colonel Charles 
Ellet had been given authority to build some rams. 
He hastily constructed some out of old river steam- 
boats, converting them into engines of destruction. 
With these wooden rams, without cannon, and with- 
out an armed crew, Colonel Ellet proposed to attack 
and destroy the whole fleet. 

“ Eleven sharpshooters had been chosen and 
placed on the Monarch. I was fortunate enough 
to be one of the eleven. We were the only armed 
men aboard the ram. The Monarch was com- 
manded by Colonel Alfred Ellet, a brother of 
Charles. Charles was aboard the ram, Queen of 
the West. 

It was dusk when we came to our fleet of gun- 


TEE STOBY OF GAEL MEYEB 155 

boats, anchored across the Mississippi. Below them, 
a little above Memphis, lay the Rebel fleet, anchored 
in a line across the river. There the two fleets lay 
like two great beasts ready to spring on each other. 

“ Colonel Ellet anchored and waited ior the morn- 
ing. Hardly was it light when there came the boom 
of a great gun. It was a beautiful morning, and 
as the thunder of the gun reverberated over the 
water, thousands of the people of Memphis rushed 
to the bluffs to witness the battle and, with waving 
flags and shouts of encouragement, cheer their men 
on to victory. 

On, in imposing line, comes the Rebel fleet, the 
smokestacks of their vessels belching forth great 
clouds of smoke, and their guns thundering as they 
come. Now the guns of our fleet answer their 
thunder, and the bluffs on which the people are 
gathered shake and tremble with the concussion. A 
black wall of smoke settles down and hides our 
fleet from view ; only through the blackness can be 
seen the flashes of the great guns. 

Hardly had the battle opened when Colonel Ellet 
signalled for his fleet of rams to get under way. The 
Queen of the West and the Monarch got off first, 
and straight for the wall of blackness, lit by the 
fitful flashes, we steered. We entered that wall, and 
everything was blotted from view — only around 
and about us was the roar of the great guns, the 
bursting of shells. 


156 


TEE COUEIEE OF TEE OZAEKS 


“ Suddenly, as if emerging from the mouth of a 
tunnel, we burst from the cloud of smoke, and 
before us at full speed was coming the Rebel fleet, 
nearly a dozen gunboats and ironclads, against two 
wooden, unarmed rams. 

Colonel Ellet never swerved ; ahead at full 
speed he drove the Queen of the West for the 
General Lovell. We could see the tall figure of 
Colonel Ellet standing on the hurricane-deck of the 
Queen. With his hat he signalled his brother to 
steer for the General Price, and on the two rams 
rushed, the Queen slightly ahead. 

The General Lovell drew out from their line 
and steered straight for the Queen. Like two great 
monsters, the boats rushed at each other. We for- 
got to cheer; we heeded not the thunder of battle; 
we could only look at these two vessels rushing to 
what seemed certain destruction. 

“ Even the excited cheering of the crowd on the 
bluffs grew silent. With tense nerves and white 
faces, they watched the two vessels. Coming as 
they were, it meant the destruction of both. Would 
not one swerve to avoid the coming blow? Still 
standing on the deck of his vessel, his eye fixed on 
his prey, Ellet drove the Queen forward — not a 
hair’s breadth would he swerve. 

'' Just before the shock came, the General Lovell 
swerved to try to avoid the coming blow — but too 
late. Full amidships the Queen struck her, cutting 


TEE STOEY OF GAEL MEYEE 


157 


her through like a great knife, and the vessel sank 
beneath the turbid waters of the river, all the crew 
not killed struggling in the water. 

“ From the thousands on shore there came a 
mighty groan — a wail of agony which seemed to 
throb and quiver through the air, making itself felt 
even above the roar of the battle. 

“ Now was our turn. The Monarch struck the 
General Price a glancing blow, not sinking her, but 
shaving off her starboard wheel ; and she was out of 
the fight. 

'' Before the Queen could be disentangled from 
the wreck of the General Lovell, the Beauregard and 
Van Dorn both attacked her. Colonel Ellet fell with 
a ball through the knee ; but as he lay on the deck, 
he continued to direct the fight.* 

The Monarch saw the danger which threatened 
the Queen of the West, and straight for the Beaure- 
gard she went, crashing into that vessel’s side, and 
putting her out of the conflict. 

The Confederate fleet thought only of escape 
now. The battle drifted down the river, past the 
city. The gunboats joined in the chase, and but 
one Confederate vessel escaped. Those that had not 
been sunk or disabled were run on the shore on the 
Arkansas side and set on fire by their crews, before 
escaping into the swamp.” 

'' Carl,” cried Lawrence, “ I would have given 
* Colonel Ellet died of his wounds. 


158 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 


ten years of my life to have seen that battle, and, 
like you, to have been a part of it.” 

“ Very little part I had,” replied Carl, modestly, 
‘‘ except to fire a few shots when we were at close 
quarters. But after the fight — ach ! Lawrence, 
that is something worth telling.” 

“ What was it, Carl ? ” 

“ Toward the close of the fight, a white flag was 
run up in the city of Memphis. Colonel Ellet sent 
his son, a medical cadet, no older than yourself, 
Lawrence, to demand the surrender of the city. He 
chose three men, of whom I was one, to accompany 
him. 

“We rowed ashore in a small boat, and landed 
in the midst of a howling, excited mob of thousands. 

“ Young Ellet handed the message which his 
father had written to the Mayor, and then we 
started for the postofflce. The mob closed in around 
us — four men in the midst of thousands. They 
cursed, they howled; they heaped upon us the most 
violent names; they threatened to tear us to pieces. 

“We reached the postofflce, ascended to the top 
of the building, and began to lower the Confederate 
flag. A frenzy seized the crowd. They surged to 
and fro; they howled and gnashed their teeth like 
beasts of prey. Some drew revolvers and began 
shooting at us. 

“ ‘ Do n’t fire back,’ said young Ellet, coolly. 
‘ They can not hit us this high.’ 


TEE STOBY OF GAEL MEYEB 159 

The Stars and Bars came down, and the glorious 
Stars and Stripes arose, and as its folds unfurled to 
the breeze we swung our hats and gave a rousing 
cheer ; but I do not think we were heard above the 
roar of the mob. 

“ Leaving the flag waving, we descended, and 
once more the mob surrounded us, snarling, cursing 
and howling; but a great fear kept them from tear- 
ing us to pieces. 

“ We walked through their midst as coolly as if 
we were being showered with bouquets instead of 
curses, and reached our boat in safety.” 

“ It was a brave thing to do, Carl. I would n’t 
have missed hearing your story for anything,” said 
Lawrence, as he warmly shook his hand at 
parting. 

The next day Lawrence went to bid his uncle and 
aunt good-bye, before starting for the front. As 
they talked, they were again interrupted by a news- 
boy crying, “ Extra ! Extra ! All about the great 
battle at Corinth! Generals Price and Van Dorn 
whipped ! The Missouri brigade annihilated ! ” 

“ What ’s that ? ” exclaimed Mr. Middleton, turn- 
ing pale. 

Lawrence secured a paper and gave it to him. He 
glanced at it and groaned. It told how Van Dorn 
and Price had been disastrously defeated before 
Corinth ; how the Confederate Missouri brigade had 
charged up to the very mouth of the cannon of Fort 


160 


TRE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


Robinette, and that but few of them were left 
alive. 

“We must hope for the best,” said Lawrence, as 
he looked at the stricken faces of his uncle and aunt; 
but he could say no more. 

Mr. Middleton, with shaking limbs and halting 
footsteps, assisted his wife to her room. 

In St. Louis that night many sat weeping, yet 
hoping that their loved ones were safe ; for St. Louis 
had many a son in that battle, both on the Federal 
side and the Confederate. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE NEWS FROM CORINTH 

A ll the Missourians who had enlisted in the 
Confederate service had been transferred to 
the east of the Mississippi River, and with 
them their beloved General, Sterling Price. 

It was a bitter blow to them, for they had to leave 
their State overrun with Federals, and at the mercy 
of what they considered an inhuman foe. 

The first months of their service in Mississippi 
had been tame. The great Federal army which had 
laid siege to Corinth had been divided, the Army of 
the Cumberland going east under Buell, and the 
Army of the Tennessee, under General Grant, 
remaining in northern Mississippi and western 
Tennessee. For three months there had been only 
desultory fighting, no great battles. 

At the Confederate camp at Baldyn, Mississippi, 
a group of officers of the Missouri regiments were 
gathered in a tent, discussing the situation. In 
the group was Edward Middleton, the son of Alfred 
Middleton; Randolph Hamilton, brother of Doro- 
thy ; and last, but not least, Benton Shelley, a step- 
brother of Guilford Craig. 

Edward Middleton had become major of his regi- 
ment. He was everywhere regarded as among the 
161 


162 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


bravest and most reliable officers in Price’s army. 
He was a bitter partisan, had the utmost contempt 
for everything Northern, but withal a noble and 
chivalric gentleman. He could never forgive Law- 
rence, whom he had regarded as a brother, for going 
into the Yankee army; yet after Lawrence had 
saved his life at the battle of Wilson Creek, and in 
so doing nearly lost his own, Edward had had a 
kinder feeling for him. 

Randolph Hamilton was but little older than Law- 
rence. He was of a generous nature, fought for the 
South because he believed the South right, and not 
from any hatred toward the North. Before the war, 
he and Lawrence were the closest of friends, and 
now, although they were fighting on different sides, 
neither allowed that to interfere with their friend- 
ship. Randolph was now captain of his company, 
and idolized by his men. 

Benton Shelley was of a different nature. Brave 
he was, but he had a haughty and cruel disposition, 
and believed himself to be made of finer clay than 
the soldiers under him. For this reason he was 
tyrannical, and was hated by his men as much as 
Randolph was loved. As for the Yankees, there 
were no terms too contemptuous for him to apply to 
them. Toward Lawrence he held undying hatred, 
and tried in every way to encompass his death. 
Toward his step-brother, Guilford Craig, he held the 
same hatred. He frequently boasted how, at the 


TEE NEWS FEOM CORINTH 


163 


battle of Pea Ridge, he had slain his step-brother, 
and he always added : ‘‘ Ancf I ’ll get that Lawrence 
Middleton yet. See if I do n’t. I nearly got him at 
Wilson Creek, and will not fail the next time.” 

“ It seems you did meet him again. Bent,” said 
Randolph, with a sly twinkle in his eye ; ‘‘ but, like 
the fellow who caught the Tartar, the Tartar had 
him — not he the Tartar.” 

Benton turned white with rage. “ Look here, 
Captain Hamilton,” he exclaimed, furiously, “ do n’t 
presume on our friendship too much, or I shall 
demand the satisfaction of a gentleman. You have 
already thrown that up to me several times. I have 
told you my horse was shot, and I was lying help- 
less on the ground, when that cowardly traitor 
attacked me, and would have murdered me if he 
had not been stopped by an officer more humane 
than he.” 

Major Middleton turned like a flash ; his face was 
set and grim. Captain Shelley,” he said, in a low, 
even tone, but terrible in its earnestness, I have 
no love for my cousin, as you well know ; but he is 
no coward. He is a Middleton. As for his killing 
you in cold blood, that thought comes from your 
excitement of the moment and your chagrin at your 
overthrow. From your own account, he had every 
opportunity of killing you, if he had so wished.” 

“ I thought I was among friends,” said Benton, 
“ but I see I am not, and will go.” 


164 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


“ Hold on, gentlemen,” commanded General 
Green, who was present ; “ I cannot have this 

— my best and bravest officers quarrelling, and 
threatening to shoot each other. You, Captain 
Hamilton, are to blame for taunting Captain Shelley 
for an unfortunate situation in which any of you 
may be placed some time. And you, Captain Shelley, 
are to blame for trying to mitigate your misfortune 
by charging your opponent with cowardice and 
cruelty. There is not a drop of coward’s blood 
in a Middleton’s body. There stands a noble exam- 
ple,” and he pointed to Edward. 

“ I can also understand,” he continued, ‘‘ why 
Captain Shelley feels so bitter against Lawrence 
Middleton. He believes him to have been instru- 
mental in leading his step-brother astray, and thus 
bringing a damning disgrace on his family.” 

“ That ’s it ! ” cried Benton, eager to set himself 
right. ‘‘ I can never forget, never forgive, the 
disgrace.” 

“ That being the case,” continued the General, 
‘‘ I trust that Captain Hamilton, even in jest, will 
never allude to the subject again, and that all of 
you will be as good friends as ever, eager only to 
sheathe your swords in the bosom of our enemy. 
That reminds me that I dropped in to tell you the 
season of inactivity is over.” 

“ What ! ” they all cried, everything else for- 
gotten. “ Are we to fight at last ? ” 


TBE NEWS FBOM CORINTH 165 

“ It looks like it,” answered Green. You know 
Bragg is sweeping everything before him in Ken- 
tucky — will be in Louisville before a week. The 
point is to keep Grant from rushing any of his 
troops to aid Buell. The Yankee troops here must 
be held. The orders are to make it lively for Rose- 
crans. We are to move on luka tomorrow.” 

Then from those officers went up a cheer. They 
were to meet the foes of their country; no thought 
of the danger before them; no thought that before 
many hours some of them might be lying in bloody 
graves. 

Here ’s for old Kentucky ! ” cried one. “ We 
are going to reinforce Bragg.” 

Better say we are going to thrash Rosecrans at 
Corinth,” chimed in another. 

That night Price with his army marched straight 
for luka, some fifteen or twenty miles east of 
Corinth. The place was only held by a small 
detachment, which beat a hasty retreat, leaving a 
large quantity of military stores to the jubilant 
Confederates. 

From luka Price could cross over into Tennessee, 
and pursue his way northward to join Bragg, or 
turn on Rosecrans at Corinth. 

It was decided for him: Rosecrans no sooner 
learned that Price had captured luka, than he set 
forth from Corinth to attack him. 

Portions of the two armies met two miles from 


166 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE 0ZABK8 


luka, a bloody battle was fought, the Federals being 
driven back a short distance, and losing a battery. 

During the night Price beat a hasty retreat, leav- 
ing the battery he had taken, all his dead unburied, 
and many of his sick and wounded. 

The Missouri brigade was not up in time to take 
part in this battle, and when they learned a retreat 
had been ordered, both officers and men were 
furious. 

“ I feci like breaking my sword ! ” exclaimed 
Major Middleton, and his jaws came together with 
a snap. 

Why did General Price do it ? ” cried Randolph 
Hamilton, tears of humiliation running down his 
face. 

“ You will know in time,” replied Benton Shelley. 
He was on General Price’s staff, and was the officer 
who had brought the orders to retreat. 

The fact was. General Price knew if he did not 
retreat he would be soundly whipped the next day. 
Then, General Price had just received a communi- 
cation from General Van Dorn that he was ready 
to join him, and, with the combined armies, make 
an attack on Corinth. 

The news that they were to attack Corinth fired 
the army with enthusiasm, and eagerly did they 
go forward to what they thought was certain vic- 
tory. The Missouri regiments marched with song 
and cheer, as if going to a festival. The time they 


THE NEWS FROM CORINTH 


167 


had longed for had come; they were to wipe out 
the disgrace of Pea Ridge; they would show the 
rest of the army what Pop Price and his boys 
could do. 

At noon on October third the battle opened, and 
now around the little village of Corinth, where in the 
spring it was thought the great battle of the war 
would be fought, was waged a most desperate con- 
flict, lasting for two days. The hills trembled, and 
the very heavens seemed shattered with the thunder 
of artillery. 

Thickets were swept as with a great jagged 
scythe by the leaden hail which swept through them. 
Nothing could withstand . the fierce rush of the Con- 
federate troops. The Federals were swept from 
their outer line of intrenchments. 

With yells of victory, the Confederates rushed on. 
Before them was the second and stronger line of 
intrenchments. They were met with a storm of 
shot and shell. The carnage was awful, and the 
charging columns halted, staggered, and then began 
to reel back. Most of the officers of the Missouri 
regiments had fallen, killed or wounded. Both the 
colonel and lieutenant-colonel of the regiment to 
which Edward Middleton belonged had fallen. 

Major Middleton spurred his horse in front of 
his men, and, waving his sword over his head, 
shouted : ‘‘ Forward, men ! Forward, for the honor 
of Missouri! I will lead you! 


168 


TEE COUEIEE OF TEE OZAEKS 


The reeling column straightened, grew firm, and 
with a shout sprang forward. 

Major Middleton’s horse fell ; but, sword in hand, 
he pressed forward, followed by his men. Nothing 
could stay them, and soon their shouts of victory 
were heard above the roar of the battle. 

The line was taken, the Federals in full retreat for 
their last and strongest line of works, which ran 
around the edge of the little village. 

Night had come, and the Confederates, flushed 
with victory, lay on the ground they had so bravely 
won — to complete, in the morning, as they sup- 
posed, the destruction of Rosecrans’s army. 

When morning came, the Confederates once more 
rushed to the conflict. Again did Major Middleton 
lead his regiment. The color-bearer went down, but 
the flag was seized by Randolph Hamilton, and held 
aloft. '^Follow the colors!” he shouted, as he 
sprang forward. 

The Federals shrank from the advancing line off 
steel, and fled in dismay. 

As Randolph mounted the breastwork, a young 
Federal lieutenant, the last to leave the works, 
levelled his revolver on him, but as he did so a look 
of surprise came over his face, and he turned his 
weapon and shot a soldier who had sprung on the 
works by Randolph’s side. 

Randolph did not return the shot. The young 
lieutenant was Leon Laselle, the brother of Lola. 


IBE NEWS FROM CORINTH 169 

Everywhere along the front of Green’s division 
the wild cheers of victory were ringing. Not only 
had they swept the Federal breastworks, but forty 
cannon had been captured. Oh, it was good! It 
was glorious! But it was no time to stop and 
rejoice. The Yankees must be completely crushed 
— Rosecrans’s whole army captured ; and into the 
village they followed the fleeing but not demoralized 
Federals. 

Into the houses, and behind every garden fence 
and hedge, the retreating Federals gathered. Every 
house became a flaming fort, and into the advancing 
ranks of the Confederates was poured" a storm of 
balls, while the loud-mouthed cannon swept away 
with an iron hail the front of the advancing foe. 

The Confederates wavered, halted; then there 
sprang forward a line of blue-coated soldiers, and 
as a great wave bears on its crest everything before 
it, so did this line of blue bear back the Confederates. 
In vain did Edward Middleton struggle before it. 
He was as helpless as a log of wood borne onward 
by the surging tide. 

Randolph Hamilton once more seized the stand- 
ard of the regiment. Let us die with it floating,” 
he cried. As he cried, the hand of a Federal lieu- 
tenant reached out to grasp the flag, and then both 
went down, and Randolph Hamilton and Leon 
Laselle lay side by side, the blood stained flag be- 
tween them. 


170 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


On rolled the wave of blue, catching and flinging 
back hundreds of the fleeing Confederates. 

The armies of Van Dorn and Price that had had 
no thought but victory, that had fought so bravely 
and won so much, now fled from the field in wild 
confusion, leaving behind them over a thousand of 
their dead, hundreds of their wounded, and nearly 
three thousand prisoners. They had fought as only 
brave men can fight — and lost. 

Throughout the North the name of Rosecrans, be- 
fore but little known, was on every tongue.* 

It was the news of this battle that caused such 
excitement in St. Louis, for in it hundreds of Mis- 
sourians had met Missourians, and as we have seen, 
the first news was that the Confederate regiments of 
Missouri had been annihilated. Excitement was at 
fever heat, and anxious hearts awaited authentic 
news. It came in a telegram from Leon Laselle, 
reading : Am seriously but not dangerously 

wounded. Randolph Hamilton dangerously wounded, 
and captured. Edward Middleton safe.’’ 

Lawrence was at the Laselle home when the tele- 
gram came. Mr. Laselle was sick at the time and 
unable to go to his son, if he had wished. When 
the telegram was read Lola clasped her hands and 
cried, with tears streaming down her face, “ Leon 
wounded ! I must go to him.” 

* A few weeks after this battle Rosecrans was. appointed 
Commander of the Army of the Cumberland. 


TEE NEWS FROM CORINTH 171 

I am afraid that is hardly possible,” said Law- 
rence. “ I will see what can be done, but first let 
me take this telegram to my uncle and aunt. It will 
take a great load from their minds.” 

When the telegram was read to Mr. and Mrs. 
Middleton, they both dropped to their knees and 
thanked God their son was safe. Days afterwards, 
when the news came of his bravery, and how he had 
been promoted to the colonelcy of his regiment, they, 
in their pride, forgot the agony they had suffered. 

As for Lawrence, he hastened back to Mr. 
Laselle’s. 

“ I must go to Leon,” Lola cried. There is no 
one else to go.” 

Lawrence showed her how impossible it was for 
her to go. I will see General Schofield,” he said. 
“ Perhaps I can manage to get permission to go.” 

“ Oh ! do, do,” cried Lola, and the whole family 
echoed her wish. 

There is Randolph,” said Lawrence. The tele- 
gram says he is dangerously wounded.” 

‘‘ In my anxiety over Leon, I forgot Randolph,” 
said Lola. What a pity ! His mother and Dorothy 
both in Europe, and Mr. Hamilton somewhere east. 
Why not — ” she stopped, and added lamely, I am 
so sorry for him.” 

We are all sorry, Lola,” replied Lawrence. 
“ Randolph is a noble fellow, and believes he is 
doing his duty both to his God and his country in 


172 TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 

fighting as he does. You may rest assured I will 
do all I can for him.” 

Lawrence had no trouble in getting the requisite 
authority from General Schofield to visit his friend. 
“ I shall not be ready to take the field yet for some 
days,” said the General. So take your time.” 

Lawrence went from St. Louis to Memphis by 
steamboat and from Memphis to Corinth by rail. 
Once the train was fired into by Confederate raid- 
ers. There were quite a number of soldiers on board 
and Lawrence, placing himself at their head, suc- 
ceeded, after a brisk little fight, in driving the raid- 
ing party off. But the track had been torn up and 
there was a delay of several hours, a delay under 
which Lawrence chafed, for he was anxious to get 
to his friend. 

At length Corinth was reached. All signs of the 
battle had been obliterated, except the shattered 
houses, the mangled forest and thickets and row 
upon row of new-made graves. 

To his joy, Lawrence found Leon improving. He 
had not only been shot through the arm, the arm 
he had stretched forth to seize the flag, but had also 
received a scalp wound. 

Lawrence would not have known him with his 
head all swathed up, if he had not been pointed 
out to him. The meeting between the two friends 
was a joyful one. 


THE NEWS FEOM CORINTH 173 

“ How are the folks and how did they take my 
being wounded ? ” was Leon’s first question. 

And thus it is. The first thought of a soldier as 
he sinks dying or wounded on the battlefield is of 
home and the loved ones. 

Lawrence told him and added, ‘‘ Lola was crazy to 
come to you, but you know it could not be.” 

“ I reckon there would be another one besides me 
glad to see Lola,” said Leon. “ Poor Randolph, he 
lies on the third cot, there. Do n’t go to him, he 
seems to be asleep, and he needs rest. The sur- 
geons cut the ball from his thigh yesterday. It had 
lodged against the bone. They have hopes of his 
recovery now, if blood poisoning does not set in. 
He has been delirious most of the time, and what 
do you think ? He is continually raving about Lola. 
Seems to be living over again the time he was pur- 
sued as a spy, and would have been captured if it 
had not been for her.” 

Somehow it gave Lawrence a little pang to hear 
this, then he cast the thought out as unworthy. 

When Randolph awoke, Lawrence went to him, 
pressed his hand in sympathy and whispered that 
everything was all right, and not to talk. Randolph 
smiled and, closing his eyes, went to sleep again. 

The doctor came and looked at him. “ Friend of 
yours? ” he asked of Lawrence. 

Lawrence nodded. 


174 COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 

“ Mighty plucky fellow. Had a close call, but 
I think he will pull through. Fever ’s most gone,” 
exclaimed the doctor as he felt Randolph’s pulse and 
then hurried away. 

Lawrence and Leon held a consultation that night, 
and it was determined that if they could get Ran- 
dolph paroled they would take him back to St. Louis 
with them, for Leon had already been granted a 
furlough. 

The parole was easily secured, but a week passed 
before they considered it safe to move Randolph. 
The journey back was safely made and Leon, in 
spite of his bandaged head and wounded arm, was 
nearly smothered with kisses. 

Lawrence found that Mr. Hamilton had not yet 
returned; in fact, he had met with an accident, and 
it would be several days before he could travel. 
What was to be done with Randolph ? That was the 
question. 

‘‘ Bring him with me,” said Leon. “ I want some- 
one to fight with while I am getting well, and 
fighting with tongues is not as dangerous as with 
guns.” 

“ Where are you taking me? This is not home,” 
exclaimed Randolph, as the ambulance stopped 
before the Laselle residence. 

“ No,” replied Lawrence. “ Your father has met 
with a slight accident, not severe, but enough to 
detain him for several days. So we have brought 


THE NEWS FEOM COBIN TH 


175 


you to Mr Laselle’s. Leon wants you for company. 
You two can fight your battles over while you are 
convalescing.” 

“ But — ” 

“ Not a word. Just think of what a nurse you 
will have. I almost wish I was in your place.” 

Randolph smiled and made no more protestations. 

Lawrence could hardly help envying Randolph, 
who had found a haven of rest for at least some 
weeks, while he must once more face the hardships 
and dangers of the tented field. 

The orders came in a couple of days and Law- 
rence went to say good-bye to his friends. 

He' found Leon and Randolph had been placed in 
one room, and there they lay. Union and Confed- 
erate, side by side, as they had lain on the battle- 
field, but now no blood-stained flag lay between 
them. 

Lawrence watched as Lola, with gentle hands, 
administered to Randolph’s wants. He saw how his 
face lighted up as she came near, and — well, he 
did n’t like it. 

When it came time for him to go and Lola fol- 
lowed him to the door, he said in a tone of careless- 
ness, “ Lola, as you have not only Leon, but Ran- 
dolph to look after now, I suppose you do not care 
to hear from me any more.” 

The girl looked at him in surprise and tears 
gathered in her eyes. Lawrence, what do you 


176 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


mean? ” she asked in a trembling voice. “ Are you 
not my own, my true knight-errant? ’’ 

‘‘ There, Lola, I was only joking. Of course, I 
am your knight-errant,” answered Lawrence hastily, 
“ and my -Lady of Beauty must not forget me. God 
bless you, Lola.” He raised her hand to his lips and 
was gone. 

Lola gazed after him with troubled eyes, and then 
a thought, a thought that had never entered her head 
before, came. The color in her cheeks came and 
went. “ He could n’t have meant that,” she mur- 
mured, as she looked at his retreating figure until it 
was out of sight. Then with a sigh she turned and 
'went into the house. 


CHAPTER XIII 


PORTER CAPTURES PALMYRA 

W ITH the disastrous defeats and scattering 
of the guerrilla bands of Poindexter, Cobb 
and Porter, it looked as if Northeast Mis- 
souri was, at last, free from partisan warfare, but 
such did not prove to be the case. Porter had es- 
caped, and was soon back in his old haunts, gather- 
ing together as many of his followers as possible. 

Harry Semans reported this fact to McNeil, who 
had now been appointed general in the Missouri 
militia. That officer could hardly believe that Por- 
ter would be able to gather a force large enough to 
do much damage, but he bade Harry be watchful 
and report at the first signs of danger. 

Hist ! Bruno, keep quiet ! ” 

It was Harry Semans, who was once more lying 
in a thicket by the side of the road, and as usual 
the faithful Bruno was by his side. The dog was 
now showing that he scented danger. 

Harry’s method of scouting was peculiar. When 
in need of information he and Bruno generally 
scouted alone, and that during the night. 

In the daytime he would lie concealed in some 
thicket, close to a road, his horse always picketed 
177 


178 


TEE COVEIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


some distance from him. He would observe any 
men that passed along the road, the direction they 
were going, and thus be able to determine whether 
the guerrillas were gathering for a raid or not. If 
so, it was his duty to find their rendezvous, report 
with all possible speed, and bring a Federal force 
down upon them. 

When he thought best, he had no scruples in pass- 
ing himself ofi: as a guerrilla. It was only in case of 
urgent necessity that he rode in the daytime. For 
one reason he did not wish the guerrillas to know 
he was always accompanied by a dog. In the night 
he could not be recognized, and he was never in fear 
of a surprise, for Bruno always gave warning. 

To the guerrillas it was a matter of wonderment 
how the Federals so often found out their secret hid- 
ing places, and many a suspected Union man was 
accused of giving information, and suffered in con- 
sequence, when it was Harry who was the guilty 
party. 

Feeling safe, McNeil had left only one small com- 
pany in Palmyra to guard the place, and to protect 
the prisoners, of whom he had nearly a hundred. 
He was away looking after other posts in his 
territory. 

The news of McNeil’s absence and the small num- 
ber of soldiers at Palmyra was borne to Porter and 
he determined to make a raid on the village, liberate 
the prisoners, and capture some of the Union citi- 


POBTEE CAPTURES PALMYRA 179 

zens who had made themselves obnoxious to Porter 
and his gang. 

The news was given out and the guerrillas were 
rallying at a given place in the western part of the 
county. It was this gathering of the guerrillas that 
Harry was now watching. 

He quickly quieted the dog and the cause of his 
excitement was now apparent, for six men came 
riding past, all armed to the teeth. 

“ There is deviltry on foot, old fellow,” whispered 
Harry to Bruno, “ and it ’s up to us to find out what 
it is. There ’s twenty of these villains ridden past 
since we Ve been hiding here. 

“ How I wish I could hear what they are saying,” 
continued Harry I must, I zvill find out what ’s 
brewing.” 

Harry was in a place which he could not safely 
leave before night, so he waited impatiently for the 
coming darkness. As soon as he dared he made his 
way back to where he had left his horse, and cau- 
tiously led it to the road. He then mounted and 
rode in the direction the guerrillas had taken. Two 
or three times Bruno gave warning, and Harry 
quietly drew out by the side of the road and let 
men pass. 

He had gone some two or three miles when he 
came to a main road leading to Palmyra. Bruno 
showed unusual excitement, and Harry stopped and 
listened intently. From up the road there came the 


180 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


sound of the trampling of horses, as if a large body 
of cavalry was coming. 

Quick, Bruno, we must get out of this,’' ex- 
claimed Harry, and wheeling his horse he rode back 
a short distance. Then he rode into a clump of 
bushes where he dismounted and tied the horse. ‘‘ I 
dare not leave you too near the road when that 
cavalry passes, you might give me away,” he said, 
patting his horse’s neck. “ Bruno, you stay here.” 

Back on the run went Harry. Climbing a fence 
he quickly made his way to the road over which the 
cavalry must pass. Here a fence ran close to the 
road and the corners were overgrown with weeds 
and brush, making a safe hiding place. 

He was none too soon. Six men came riding by. 

An advance guard,” muttered Harry. 

In a short time the head of the column appeared, 
and in front rode two men. As they came abreast 
of Harry he heard one of them say, “ What time 
do you expect to attack Palmyra, Colonel ? ” 

“ Just at daybreak.” It was the voice of Colonel 
Porter that answered. 

Harry breathed hard. It was Palmyra that was 
to be attacked, and he knew the weakness of the 
garrison. He calculated as closely as he could the 
number that passed, and concluded there must be 
about four hundred in the band. 

What was he to do? The whole force was 
squarely between him and Palmyra. He could never 


POBTEB CAPTUBES PALMYBA 


181 


get through that body of men. He must ride around. 
But would he have time ? Could he find his way in 
the darkness? He could try. 

Harry waited until the last man had passed, then 
going back he mounted his horse and followed the 
band. So close was he after them that three or four 
stragglers overtook him, and taking him for one of 
their number, told him to hurry up or he would be 
too late for the fun. 

“ My hoss is plumb tired out,” was Harry’s an- 
swer, “ but I reckon I will git thar in time.” 

After riding three or four miles Harry came to a 
road that he believed might enable him to get around 
Porter’s force,' and by hard riding get to Palmyra 
first and give warning. Taking the road he put 
his horse to a fast gallop. Two or three times he 
was hailed as he passed houses, but he dashed on 
regardless of the fact that a bullet might be sent 
after him. 

He soon became aware that the road was taking 
him away instead of in the direction he wished to 
go. He brought his horse down to a walk. 

‘H ’m afraid it’s all up,” he sighed, “but I will 
never cease trying until all hope is gone.” 

Keeping a sharp lookout he soon came to a road 
that ran in the direction he wished to go. True the 
road seemed but little traveled, but it was his only 
hope, so he turned into it, and again urged his horse 
forward. 


182 TEE COUBIEE OF THE OZAEKS 

The road twisted and turned and Harry soon lost 
all idea of direction. Worse than all, it grew fainter 
and fainter and soon became little more than a trail. 
Harry felt himself hopelessly lost. He knew not 
where he was, nor in what direction he wanted to 
go, but he knew by the woods which bordered the 
trail he must be near a stream. 

Soon he came to a clearing, in the middle of which 
stood a rough log house. There was a light burning 
in the house, and before it a horse stood saddled and 
bridled, and Harry noticed that a shotgun lay across 
the saddle. 

Though he knew it was risky he determined to 
stop and find out where he was and to inquire the 
shortest way to Palmyra. Hitching his horse and 
telling Bruno to keep out of sight, but near him, he 
carefully made his way to the house. He soon be- 
came satisfied it was tenanted only by a man and 
woman; if there were children they were asleep. 

The man kept coming to the door and looking 
out as if he expected some one. Harry saw he was 
a sinister looking fellow, and that he wore a belt 
which held in place a huge revolver. Harry waited 
until the man had closed the door after one of 
his visits, and then marching boldly up he gave a 
short rap. 

The door was immediately opened and the man 
he had seen exclaimed, “ Hello, Steve, yo’ un air 
late.” When he saw Harry he stopped and his hand 


POBTEB CAPTUBES PALMYBA 


183 


went to his belt, “ Who be yo’ un,” he growled, “ and 
what do yo’ un want ? ” 

“ Do n’t be alarmed, pard,” laughed Harry. I 
reckon yo’ un and I air in the same class. I ’m 
from Shelby an’ on my way to join Porter. Yo’ un 
knows we ’uns air to make it hot for the Yanks in 
Palmyra. I have lost my way, an’ want to know 
whar I kin find the direct road to Palmyra.” 

Yo’ un only have to foller the trail to the branch, 
cross it and yo’ un will strike the main road. But I 
kalkerlate to have a hand in that little job at Pal- 
myra myself. Have three or four debts to pay, one 
agin old Allsman. He reported me to McNeil as a 
dangerous char ’ter. He ’ll never peach agin if I lay 
hands on him.” 

“ Thank yo’ un. I ’ll be goin’,” said Harry, '' or ' 
I ’m afraid I ’ll be late.” 

“ Hold on, pard,” said the man. “ I be jest 
waitin’ for Steve and Sol Jones. We ’uns will all go 
together.” 

Sorry I can ’t wait. I must be goin’,” replied 
Harry, turning to go. 

Stop ! ” cried the man, hoarsely. 

Flarry wheeled, his hand on his revolver. 

“ Better not,” drawled the man, with a grin. 

The old woman has you kivered and she ’s a dead 
shot.” 

Harry glanced up. Sure enough the woman, a 
gaunt, muscular virago, stood in the door, a rifle at 


184 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 


her shoulder, and Harry saw that he could look right 
into the muzzle. 

“ Ha! Ha! ” chuckled the fellow, “ yo’ un did n’t 
count on that, did yo’ un? Fact is, I did n’t take to 
yo’ un’s story and I giv’ the old woman a sign to 
look out. If yo’ un be from Shelby, how ’d it hap- 
pen yo’ un got in this timber along the branch. 
Yo’ un may be all right, and if yo’ un air it will be 
no hurt for yo’ un to wait and go with we ’uns. 
Thar, stop fingering that thar revolver, or I ’ll giv’ 
the old woman the wink. Better up with yo’ hands. 
Thar, I heah Steve and Sol cornin’. If yo’ un do n’t 
prove all right, we ’uns will have a hangin’ bee 
before we ’uns start. Hands up, I tell yo’ un.” 

Harry was still looking into the muzzle of the 
rifle. It seemed to him as big as a cannon. His 
hands slowly went up, but as they did so he gave a 
low, peculiar whistle. Like a flash a great black 
body bounded through the air and Bruno’s teeth 
were buried in the shoulder of his victim. The 
force of the impact threw the fellow over, and as he 
f^ Harry ducked. 

The woman fired, but the shot went wild. In a 
moment Harry had wrenched the gun from her, 
and with a blow bent the barrel of the rifle around 
the door frame. But now was heard the approach 
of horses, and the cries of men. Steve and Sol 
Jones were coming, and the sound of the rifle shot 
had alarmed them. 


POETEB CAPTUBES PALMYBA 


185 


Here, Bruno, come quick,” commanded Harry. 
But Bruno was unwilling to release his victim, and 
it took a hard cuff and a sharp command to make 
him let go. Steve and Sol were now there, excitedly 
crying, What ’s up? What ’s up? ” 

Without a word Harry opened fire. One of the 
horses and the rider went down ; the other wheeling 
his horse, was off like a shot, fortunately going the 
way Harry had come. 

Without waiting to learn the result of his shots, 
Harry rushed for his horse and rode away. He 
reached the branch spoken of, and, crossing it, 
was soon on the highroad to Palmyra. But Porter 
and his men were still in between him and the 
place. 

Harry now came to where he was acquainted with 
the country. He could ride around Porter, but it 
was a good six or eight miles out of his way. “ I 
can never do it and be in time,” he groaned, but 
I may do some good.” Again his good horse was 
urged to a stiff gallop. 

Day was just breaking and Harry was still three 
miles from Palmyra, but he had got past Porter, and 
would enter the place from the east. He was con- 
gratulating himself that he might still be in time, 
when the faint echo of firearms was borne to him 
on the breeze. Spurring his horse forward he rode 
some distance, then halted and listened. 

The sounds of firing were unmistakable, but the 


186 


TEE COUEIER OF THE OZAEES 


reports were scattering, not as if any considerable 
number of men were engaged. 

Harry reached the fair grounds on the eastern 
edge of town. Here he unstrapped the blanket from 
his saddle, and carrying it into a vacant stall, said 
to Bruno, “ Old fellow, watch that blanket until I 
come back.’’ 

The dog lay down by the side of the blanket, and 
Harry patted his head and told him to keep his eyes 
open, then he left him, thinking to return shortly. 

Harry now rode boldly forward, thinking he 
would have no trouble in passing himself off as one 
of the guerrillas. He soon saw squads of them rid- 
ing through the town and stopping at the different 
houses. He shuddered, for he knew Union men 
lived in every one of those houses. 

The firing up in the center of the town now grew 
more severe. 

“ Seems as if they air havin’ quite a time up thar,” 
he said to a guerrilla whom he met. 

Yes,” growled the fellow. The Yanks have 
got into the court house and a brick store. Porter 
ordered them to surrender and they answered if he 
wanted them to com’ an’ take them. That they ’d 
fight till the last man fell before they ’d surrender. 
The Kunnel will find it hard work to get them out 
without cannon.” 

Harry’s heart gave a great bound. If the Federals 
w^ere in the court house and a brick store, they might 


POBTEB CAPTUBES PALMYBA 


187 


hold out for hours. Might he not get help from 
Hannibal? McNeil was at Monticello, only thirty 
miles away, with part of the Merrill Horse. Would 
it be possible to bring help to the besieged men? 
He would try, and he turned up a side street. 

“ Hullo ! Whar be yo’ un goin’ ? ” asked the 
guerrilla. 

“ Thar ’s a feller up here aways I Ve got an 
account to settle with, an’ I’ll git him no matter 
what happens,” exclaimed Harry, fiercely. Then a 
happy thought came to him, Say,” he asked, 
“ did n’t the Kunnel tell us whar to rally after this 
affair was over? ” 

Yes, at Whaley’s Mill,” was the answer. 

“ Wall, I must git my man an’ then I ’ll find 
yo’ un,” Harry answered. 

On the outskirts of the village Harry met 
another guerrilla who told him he had better be 
getting back, as Porter had given up all hopes of 
capturing the soldiers in the court house, and they 
were going to gather up their booty and prisoners 
and evacuate the place, 

“ Very Well,” answered Flarry. “ Thar is one 
feller out heah I want to get, an’ I ’m goin’ to 
get him.” 

“ Better hurry up then,” replied the guerrilla. 

Porter had no idea of holding the place when he 
made the raid. His orders were that while some of 
his force should engage the soldiers at the court 


188 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 


house, the rest should disperse through the city and 
arrest every Union man in the place ; expressly were 
they ordered to find and arrest Andrew Allsman, 
who had made himself very obnoxious to them by 
acting as guide to the Union forces. 

Allsman was found in bed. He was dragged out, 
ordered to dress himself, and taken away. 

Porter expected to find a large quantity of arms 
and munitions of war in the place. In this he was 
disappointed, but he succeeded in taking the jail and 
liberating a number of • prisoners. 

One Union citizen was shot down as he stood in 
the door of his house. 

The soldiers, in defending the court house, had a 
few men wounded. The guerrillas lost one killed 
and had several wounded. 

When Porter withdrew from the place he halted 
on the outskirts of the village and paroled all his 
prisoners except four, and one of the four was 
Allsman. 

This done he started for the appointed rendezvous 
at Whaley’s Mill. He expected no immediate 
pursuit, for he knew McNeil was at Monticello. 


CHAPTER XIV 


TEN LIVES FOR ONE 

H arry succeeded in clearing the village in 
safety, and, when about half a mile away, 
halted and looked back. Porter’s men 
were already leaving the place, and Harry saw 
they had quite a number of prisoners. Porter 
halted in an open meadow near the edge of the 
village, and the prisoners were gathered together. 

“ My God ! ” groaned Harry. “ Are they going 
to murder them all ? ” 

But the prisoners were not murdered. They were 
all paroled with the exception of four, to whom 
allusion has been made. 

Harry watched until he saw the paroled men start 
back to the village, and the guerrillas riding away. 
He drew a long breath of relief. The fact was, 
McNeil held so many of Porter’s men prisoners 
that the guerrilla chieftain dare not command such 
wholesale murder. 

What is to be done now ? ” asked Harry of him- 
self. I know,” he cried suddenly. ^Mf I can make 
Monticello before night, McNeil can get to Whaley’s 
Mill nearly as quickly as Porter. I ’ll make Monti- 
cello or die in the attempt.” 

Thus saying, he turned his horse to the north 
189 


190 


TEE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


and rode swiftly away. He had gone some distance 
when he suddenly drew rein. “ Great guns ! ” he 
exclaimed. “ I have forgotten Bruno. He will stay 
by that blanket until he starves.’’ 

He reined in his horse and sat a moment in deep 
thought. “ It ’s no use,” he sighed. It ’s full five 
miles. I can never go back and make Monticello in 
time. Poor Bruno ! I won’t let him suffer for more 
than a day or two.” 

His mind made up, Plarry rode on at as swift a 
pace as his horse could stand. Residents along the 
road gazed in wonder as Harry dashed past. Most 
of them took him for a guerrilla fleeing from his 
foes, and looked in vain for blue-coated pursuers. 
A number hailed him and two or three sent a ball 
after him on receiving no answer. 

When about half way to Monticello three rough- 
looking men blocked the road, demanding his name 
and the reason of his haste. 

“ I ’m carrying the news to the boys,” he ex- 
plained. Porter captured Palmyra this morning.” 

Yo’ un do n’t say. But who air yo’ un carryin’ 
the news to ? ” 

“ To Sam Dodds. Porter wanted him to rally all 
the boys he could and join him at Whaley’s Mill.” 

This was a guess by Harry. He only knew Dodds 
was a leader among the guerrillas in that section of 
the country. 

‘‘ That ’s a lie. Sam Dodds is with Porter and 


TEN LIVES FOB ONE 19 ] 

— ” The guerrilla never got further. Harry’s 
revolver cracked and the fellow rolled from his 
horse. Bending low over his horse’s neck, Harry 
was off like a shot. 

For a moment the other two guerrillas were 
dazed by the unlooked-for attack, then drawing their 
revolvers sent ball after ball after Harry, who, as 
they fired, felt a sharp pain in his left arm, but he 
only urged his horse to greater speed. 

One of the guerrillas sprang from his horse and 
went to his fallen companion. “ Dead as a door- 
nail,” he exclaimed. Shot through the heart. 
Jack, let ’s after that boy. I reckon one of us winged 
him, for I saw him winch. We ’uns can come back 
and see to poor Collins heah, after we catch him. I 
reckon that young devil was the famous boy scout 
of the Merrill Hoss. I ’ve heard Porter say he ’d 
give a thousand dollars for him dead or alive.” 

Without further parley, leaving their dead com- 
panion lying in the road, the two guerrillas mounted 
their horses and started in pursuit. Harry by this 
time had gained a good lead, but the guerrillas’ 
horses were fresh, and they gained on him rapidly. 
As dark as it now looked for Harry, his being pur- 
sued proved to be his salvation, for he had not gone 
more than two miles when six guerrillas blocked the 
road. 

“Halt and give an account of yo’self!” they 
cried. 


192 THE COUEIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

Without checking his horse, Harry shouted, 
‘‘Yanks! Yanks!” 

The guerrillas saw the cloud of dust raised by 
Harry’s pursuers and wheeling their horses fled 
with him. Harry now had company he did not 
relish, but not for long. Coming to a cross road 
which led into a wood they turned into it crying out 
to Harry to do the same, but to their amazement he 
kept right on. 

“ R : .! on he ’s so skeered he did n’t notice,” said 
one. 

“ I uid,” said another, “thar’s only two cornin’ 
r t ' :hey ’o n’t look like Yanks. If they be, we ’uns 
can tend to them.” 

Drawing their weapons they waited for the two 
to come up, when they found they were two of their 
own gang. Explanations were made and there were 
curses loud and deep. 

“We ’uns air losing time,” cried one of the first 
two. “ The feller’s boss must be badly winded. 
We ’uns can catch him.” 

The leader of the six shook his head. “ No,” he 
exclaimed, with an oath, “ it ’s all off. Thar is a 
scouting party of Yanks up the road. They chased 
us. That ’s the reason we ’uns are down heah. That 
feller will fall in with them before we ’uns can 
ketch him.” 

So, much to their chagrin, the guerrillas gave up 
the chase and went to attend to their dead comrade. 


TEN LIVES FOB ONE 


193 


About five miles from Monticello Harry overtook 
the scouting party, now on their way back to that 
city. Taking Harry for a guerrilla, they ordered 
him to surrender, which he did very willingly. 

Harry was white with dust, blood was dripping 
from his left hand and his horse, white with foam, 
stood trembling. 

The lieutenant in charge of the party rode up. 
“ Well, young man,” he began, then stopped and 
gazed in wonder. 

Good Heavens ! ” he exclaimed. It ’s Harry 
Semans. Harry, what ’s up ? ” 

Porter is on the warpath. He has captured 
Palmyra,” gasped Harry. 

The news was astounding. 

‘‘When?” cried the lieutenant. 

“ This morning. But I have no time to talk. 
Give me a fresh horse. I must see McNeil.” 

“ But your hand, my boy. Let me send one of 
the boys with the news.” 

“No, no!” cried Harry. “I must see McNeil. 
The wound is nothing. It is nothing but a scratch.” 

Harry took a horse from one of the troop, and 
accompanied by the lieutenant and three men rode 
posthaste for Monticello, leaving the troop to come 
more leisurely. 

General McNeil was greatly surprised by the 
news. He had supposed Porter’s band to be 
entirely dispersed. 


194 


TRE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 


You say the garrison did not surrender?” 
asked McNeil. 

“ No, but Porter plundered the town and took 
every Union man in the place prisoner. From what 
I could see he paroled all, or most of them.” 

‘‘God help Andrew Allsman if they captured 
him,” exclaimed McNeil; “ but if Porter dares — ” 
The General said no mOre, but his jaws came 
together with a snap. 

Harry now told the whole story and ended with : 
“ General, they are to rendezvous at Whaley’s Mill. 
You can catch them if you act promptly. It ’s not 
much farther to Whaley’s Mill from here than it 
is from Palmyra; and Porter has no idea you can 
get there nearly as quickly as he.” 

McNeil lost no time. Fortunately there was a 
battalion of the Merrill Horse at Monticello, 
and he could muster five hundred men for the 
pursuit. 

“ I wish you could be with us,” said the General 
to Harry. 

“ I certainly shall be,” answered Harry. 

“ But your wound, and thirty-six hours without 
sleep or rest,” said the General. 

“ My wound is nothing,” said Harry, “ but that 
reminds me it has not been dressed, and that I am 
nearly famished, but I will be ready as soon as 
you are.” 

“ Only cut deep enough to make it bleed freely,” 


TEN LIVES FOB ONE 


195 


said the surgeon, as he dressed Harry’s arm. “ You 
will be all right in a week.’' 

“ I ’m all right now, except a lame arm and an 
empty stomach,” laughed Harry, “ and I will attend 
to the stomach now.” 

It was not long before McNeil, at the head of five 
hundred stout troopers, was on his way to Whaley’s 
Mill, evei*y man eager for the conflict. But as Harry 
rode there came to him the thought of Bruno. His 
first impulse was to turn back and ride for Pal- 
myra, but he knew how dangerous it would be, and 
then he felt his duty was to continue with McNeil. 
It would not make more than a day’s difference, and 
if he started alone, the probabilities were he would 
never get to Palmyra, so with a heavy heart he 
rode on. 

All through the night they rode. Porter, never 
dreaming McNeil could reach him so quickly, went 
into camp at Whaley’s Mill to await supplies and 
reinforcements. 

The next day McNeil was on him like a thunder- 
bolt. Never was there a surprise more complete. 
Many of the guerrillas cut the halters of their horses 
and without saddles or bridles galloped furiously 
away. Frequently two men were seen on one 
horse, digging in their heels and urging him to 
the utmost speed. 

The relentless Merrill Horse were after them, cut- 
ting, shooting and taking prisoners those who threw 


196 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


down their arms and begged for mercy. For two 
days the pursuit was kept up, and at last in despera- 
tion Porter cried to the men who had kept with 
him, ‘‘ Every man for himself.” And every man 
for himself it was. • The band was totally dispersed. 

When Porter saw all hope was lost, he paroled 
three of the four prisoners he had kept; but Andrew 
Allsman was held, and from that day all authentic 
news of him ceases.* 

Porter did not rally his band; he collected as 
many as he could and fled south into Arkansas, 
where he held a commission as colonel in a regiment 
of provisional troops. Owing to this pursuit six 
days had elapsed before Harry could get back to 
Palmyra. During this period the thought of Bruno 
keeping his lonely watch over that blanket caused 
Harry many a sharp pain. More than once he 
thought of deserting and going to the relief of the 
animal. Those of the officers who knew the story 
laughed at Flarry’s fears, saying no dog would stay 
and watch a blanket until he starved, but Harry 
knew better. 

Upon reaching Palmyra he rode with all haste to 
the fair grounds where he had left Bruno. He found 
the dog lying with his head and forepaws on the 
blanket, his eyes closed. So still he lay, so gaunt 
he looked, that Harry’s heart gave a great bound; 
he feared he was dead. But the moment Harry’s 

* It is claimed by friends of Porter that he also paroled 
Allsman, and that he had nothing to do with his disappearance. 


TEN LIVES FOB ONE 


197 


footsteps were heard^ Bruno gave a hoarse growl 
and staggered to his feet, every hair on his back 
bristling. But no sooner did he see who it was than 
he gave a joyful bark and attempted to spring for- 
ward to meet him, but fell from weakness. 

In a moment Harry's arms were around his neck 
and he was weeping like a child. The dog licked 
his hands and his face in an ecstasy of joy. 

‘‘ Bruno, Bruno, to love me like this, after I left 
you to starve and die,” sobbed Harry, “ but I 
could n’t help it, if the guerrillas had seen you they 
would never have let you live. They would rather 
have your life than mine, and Bruno you are worth 
a dozen of me.” 

If ever a dog was cared for and fed tidbits, it was 
Bruno, and in a few days he showed no signs of 
his fast. 

The taking of Palmyra was a humiliating affair 
to General McNeil. That the town in which he 
made his headquarters should be raided, every Union 
citizen in it captured, one shot down and another 
carried off, and in all probability murdered, was a 
bitter pill for him to swallow. 

He had often declared that if any more murders 
were committed in his district he would shoot ten 
guerrillas for every man murdered. Had the time 
come for him to make that threat good ? 

McNeil was. not naturally a cruel man; to his 
friends he was one of the kindest and most generous 


198 THE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 

of men, but to his foes he was relentless. . He be- 
lieved that the guerrillas of Missouri had broken 
every law of civilized warfare, and were entitled to 
no mercy. But now that the time had come for him 
to make his threats good, he hesitated. He arose 
and paced his room. No, no,” he murmured, “ I 
cannot do it. There must be some way out of it.” 

Just then his provost marshal, Colonel W. R. 
Strachan, entered the room. Strachan was a coarse 
featured man and his heavy jaw showed him to be a 
man of determined will. His countenance showed 
marks of dissipation, for he was a heavy drinker, 
and this served to further brutalize his nature. That 
he was cruel could be seen in every lineament of his 
face. But he was a man of marked executive ability, 
and when occasion demanded he wielded a facile and 
ready pen. His defence of McNeil in a New York 
paper showed him to be a man possessing ability of 
the highest order. 

Such was the man who came into the presence of 
McNeil at this critical moment. He stood and 
regarded McNeil as if he would read his very 
thoughts, and then remarked, cynically, “ I have n’t 
seen anything of that proclamation of yours yet. 
General.” 

McNeil started as if stung. He hesitated and then 
said, “ Strachan, I can ’t make up my mmd. It 
seems so cold blooded.” 

The Rebels say you dare not,” sneered Strachan. 


TEN LIVES FOR ONE 


199 


McNeil flushed. '' I allow no man to question my 
courage,” he answered hotly. 

Pardon me, General, it is not your physical 
courage they question. That is above criticism. 
It is your moral courage, the courage to do right, 
because it wrings your heart to do right You feel 
for the ten men you doom to die, but. Great God! 
look at their crimes. Does not the blood of the 
Union men murdered by Porter’s gang cry for ven- 
geance? Think of that. Think of Carter, and Pres- 
ton, and Pratt, and Spieres, and Carnegy, and Ayl- 
ward — but why enumerate every one of these men 
murdered by these assassins. Now they come and, 
right under our very eyes, carry off Allsman, to 
be foully dealt with — and yet General McNeil 
hesitates.”* 

Say no more, Strachan,” cried McNeil, “ the 
proclamation will be forthcoming.” 

A cruel smile played around the lips of Strachan 
as he saluted his superior and departed. 

The next morning a proclamation appeared, 
directed to Joseph C. Porter, saying that if Andrew 
Allsman was not returned before the end of ten 
days ten of his followers held as prisoners would be 
taken out and shot. 

The proclamation was posted on the door of the 
court house and soon a motley crowd gathered 

* All of these men named by Strachan had been cruelly mur- 
dered by guerrillas. 


200 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


around to read it. Some read it with satisfaction, 
some with lowering brows, but the most with 
jeers. 

McNeil will never do it. It ’s only a bluff,” 
declared a sullen-looking man. 

A tall, lank, cadaverous native ejected a mouth- 
ful of tobacco juice and drawled, ‘‘ Directed to Joe 
Porter, is it ? That ’s a mistake ; the General should 
have directed it to the devil. He ’s the only one who 
can return ole Allsman.” 

Think so, do you ? ” said a soldier, who, over- 
hearing the remark, laid a heavy hand on the fel- 
low’s shoulder. “ Come along with me.” 

Protesting vehemently, the fellow was taken to 
prison. This episode ended public criticism. 

There were not many in Palmyra who believed 
Porter could return Allsman if he wanted to; the 
universal belief was that he had been murdered. 
What would McNeil do when the man was not 
returned, was the question. The general belief was 
that the proclamation was only a bluff to try and 
scare Porter; so the people of Palmyra went about 
their business disregarding the ominous cloud hang- 
ing over them. 

As the days slipped by and Allsman was not 
returned and no explanation made, McNeil began to 
be uneasy. He caused the proclamation to be made 
throughout all Northeast Missouri. He even sent 
Harry on a dangerous ride to deliver a copy to the 


TEN LIVES FOE ONE 201 

wife of Porter, and to beg her to get a copy to her 
husband, if she knew where he was. 

She replied she did not know where he was. The 
fact was. Porter had fled south, as has been noted, 
but McNeil did not know this. 

No representations were made to McNeil that 
Allsman had been paroled by Porter, as was after- 
wards claimed by Porter and his friends, and that 
he was afterwards murdered by unknown parties. 
His proclamation was utterly ignored. 

The ninth day arrived and Strachan sought his 
chief. '' Well,” he growled, “ the time is up tomor- 
row and Allsman has not been returned. He will 
not be. We might as well prepare for the execution.” 

“ Is there any way out of this, Strachan? ” asked 
McNeil, with much feeling. “ I hate this.” 

Going to show the white feather ? ” sneered 
Strachan. 

“ No, but what if I issue a proclamation that if 
the men who actually murdered Allsman are given 
up these ten men will be spared ? ” 

“ They will pay just as much attention to it as 
they did to your first proclamation,” said Strachan. 

General, if you do not carry out your proclamation 
there is not a Union man in the State whose life 
will be safe, and their blood will be on your hands. 
You will be cursed by every loyal citizen, and your 
enemies will despise you as a coward. Better, far 
better, you had never issued any proclamation.” 


202 


THE COURIER OF THE OZARKS 


McNeil felt the force of Strachan’s reasoning. It 
would have been better if no proclamation had been 
made. To go back on it, and at the eleventh hour, 
would proclaim him weak and vacillating, and the 
effect might be as Strachan said. 

Go ahead, Strachan. I will not interfere,” he 
said abruptly, and turned away. 

Strachan departed highly elated, and repaired to 
a carpenter shop, where he ordered ten rough coffins 
made. The village suddenly awoke to the fact that 
the execution would take place. Then faces grew 
pale, and all jeering ceased. McNeil was besieged 
by applicants imploring him to stay the execution. 
Among these were a number of Union men. But 
McNeil remained obdurate ; his mind was made up. 

Strachan picked out ten men among the prisoners 
and they were told that on the morrow they must 
die. Why Strachan picked the ten men he did will 
never be known. They were not chosen by lot. 

Among the ten men was a William S. Humphrey. 
Mrs. Humphrey had arrived in Palmyra the evening 
before the execution, not knowing her husband was 
to die. When told of his fate she was horrified, and 
in the early morning she sought Strachan to plead 
for his life, but was rudely repulsed. Then with 
tottering footsteps she wended her way to the head- 
quarters of General McNeil. He received her 
kindly, but told her he would not interfere. 

Half fainting she was borne from the room. Her 


TEN LIVES FOE ONE 


203 


little nine-year-old daughter had accompanied her 
as far as the door. Catching sight of the child, she 
cried with tears streaming down her face, “ Go, 
child, go to General McNeil, kneel before him and 
with uplifted hands beg him to spare your father. 
Tell him what a good man he is. How he had 
refused to go with Porter after he had taken 
the oath.” 

The little girl obeyed. She made her way to Gen- 
eral McNeil; she knelt before him; she raised her 
little hands imploringly; with the tears streaming- 
down her face she sobbed, “ Oh, General McNeil, 
do n’t have papa shot. He never will be bad any 
more. He promised and he will not break that 
promise. Do n’t have him shot. Think of me as 
your little girl pleading for your life.” 

She could say no more, but lay sobbing and moan- 
ing at his feet. The stern man trembled like a leaf ; 
tears gathered in his eyes and rolled down his cheeks. 

Poor child ! Poor child ! ” he murmured, as he 
gently raised her. Then turning to his desk he 
wrote an order and, handing it to an officer, said, 
“ Take that to Colonel Strachan.” 

The order read : 

Colonel Strachan : 

If the fact can be established, that Humphrey was 
in Palmyra when Porter was here and refused to 
leave, reprieve him and put no one in his place. 

McNeil. 


204 


TEE COUEIEE OF THE 0ZAEK8 


When the order was delivered to Colonel Strachan 
he raved like a madman. He had had ten coffins 
made, and though the heavens fell, they should 
be filled. Like Shy lock, he demanded his pound of 
flesh. 

“ For God’s sake ! ” said Captain Reed to 
Strachan, “if you must have the tenth victim, take 
a single man.” 

Strachan stalked to the prison and glancing over 
the prisoners called out, “ Hiram Smith.” 

A young man, twenty-two years of age, stepped 
forward. 

“ Is your name Hiram Smith ? ” asked Strachan. 

“ It is,” was the answer. 

“ You are to be shot this afternoon.” 

The young man drew himself up, gazed blankly 
at Strachan for a moment, and then without a word 
turned and walked across the room to where a bucket 
of water was standing. Taking a drink he turned 
around with the remark, “ I can die just as easily 
as I took that drink of water.” And this young man 
knew he had but two hours to live.* 

*It was currently reported at the time, and believed for 
years, that young Smith voluntarily offered himself as a sub- 
stitute for Humphrey; and that McNeil accepted him as such, 
and had him shot, after his performing an act that would have 
placed him among the world’s greatest heroes. 

This is what the author believed until in writing this book 
he wrote to Palmyra for the full facts in the case, which were 
furnished him by Mr. Frank H. Sosey, editor of the Palmyra 
Spectator. 

No doubt this belief had much to do in intensifying the 
feeling against General McNeil. 


TEN LIVES FOE ONE 


205 


The time came and amid the groans and sobs of 
the populace, the ten men were taken to the fair 
grounds, where seated on their coffins, they bravely 
faced their executioners. 

The firing squad consisted of thirty soldiers, 
three to a man. A few hundred pale faced specta- 
tors looked on. The fatal order was given and the 
volley rang out. 

From the spectators there burst a cry of horror. 
Strong men turned away, unable to look. Many 
of the firing squad were nervous and their aim was 
bad; others had shot high on purpose — they had 
no heart in the work. Of the ten men, only three 
had been killed outright. Six lay on the ground, 
writhing in agony ; one sat on his coffin, untouched. 

“ Take your revolvers and finish the job,” thun- 
dered Strachan. 

Harry, who had witnessed the scene, fled from it 
in horror, as did most of the spectators. It was a 
scene that those who lived in Palmyra will never 
forget. The fair grounds was never again used as 
such. It was a place accursed.* 

* The Palmyra incident has gone into history as one of the 
most deplorable during the war. Even at this late day it is 
more often referred to than the horrible massacres committed 
by Anderson and Quantrell. 

That General McNeil did not violate the rules of civilized 
warfare will be generally admitted, also that his provocation 
was great. But the incident always hung over him like a 
cloud, and was the means of defeating him for several respon- 
sible official positions. The dark blot against McNeil was that 
he did not bring Strachan to account for disobeying his or- 


206 


THE COURIER OF THE OZARKS 


ders, and that he took no notice of the awful crime of which 
Strachan was accused in connection with this affair. 

As for Strachan, his acts showed him to be a brute, and in 
connection with this affair a crime was charged against him 
for which he should have been court-martialed and shot. He 
was court-martialed a year or two afterwards, but not for the 
Palmyra affair, and sentenced to a year in military prison, but 
never served his sentence, as he was pardoned by General 
Rosecrans. He died in 1866, unwept and unmourned. 


CHAPTER XV 


A GIRL OF THE OZARKS 

I N one of the loveliest valleys in the heart of 
the Ozarks lived Judge Marion Chittenden. 
He was the youngest son of a Kentucky pio- 
neer, one who did much in the building up of that 
commonwealth when it was known as “The Dark 
and Bloody Ground.” 

In his youth, Marion Chittenden — that was not 
his name then — was wild and wayward, and be- 
came involved in numerous brawls and personal 
encounters. When about twenty years of age, in 
a drunken brawl he shot and killed one of his best 
friends. Filled with horror, and knowing the con- 
sequences of his crime, he fled. Although a large 
reward was offered for his apprehension, all efforts 
to find him proved unavailing. As years passed 
and nothing was heard from him, his relatives 
breathed sighs of relief and considered him as one 
dead. 

The fact was, he had fled beyond the Missis- 
sippi and became lost in the wilds of Missouri. 
Here he changed his name, and no one ever knew 
but that he always had been Marion Chittenden. 

207 


208 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


In the Ozarks he made his living by hunting and 
fishing, and for some years lived almost the life 
of a hermit. In one particular his crime made 
him a changed man; from the moment he fled he 
never touched another drop of liquor. 

One day while hunting he came across a lovely 
valley. Through it ran a purling stream, its waters 
as clear as crystal. Around and about the valley 
the hills rose to a height of from five to eight 
hundred feet, clothed to their tops in a forest of 
living green. 

When he first saw the valley it was from the 
top of one of the hills where he had trailed and 
shot a bear. As he stood and looked, the scene 
was so peaceful, so beautiful, that a longing for 
rest came over him. The wild and wandering life 
he had led for years all at once palled upon him. 
The memory of his childhood came like a flood. 
His waywardness, his crime, arose before him with 
startling distinctness. He was naturally a lover 
of the refinements of civilization, and the rough, 
lonely life he had led was the result of his crime, 
not of inclination. 

Standing there, he suddenly exclaimed, Here 
will I make my home; here will I forget the past; 
here will I begin a new life.” 

He descended into the valley, startling a herd of 
deer that bounded into the forest which clothed 
the hills. But they need not have been afraid — 


A. GIBL OF THE OZAEKS 209 

for the time being he had lost the instinct of a 
hunter. 

He stood by the side of the little river, its 
clear waters showing the fish darting to and fro, 
as if in wanton play. A little back was a knoll 
crowned with noble trees. ‘‘ Here,” thought he, 
“ will I build my house. Here will I begin my 
new life. It is beautiful. The stream is beautiful. 
It shall be called La Belle, and this the valley of 
La Belle.” And the valley of La Belle it became. 

He went to St. Louis and preempted the land, 
for he had no fears the rough, bearded hunter 
would be taken for the immaculate young dandy 
who had fled from Kentucky. 

He built him a home; the range of thousands 
of acres of land was his, and his flocks grew and 
flourished. Time passed, and other settlers began 
to invade the seclusion of the Ozarks. 

One day there came into the hills a man by the 
name of Garland. He had seen better days, but 
had become impoverished and fled to the Ozarks, 
thinking that in that wilderness he might make a 
home, and in a measure retrieve his fortune. His 
family consisted of his wife and one daughter, a 
young lady about twenty years of age. 

Mr. Garland settled some miles from where 
Chittenden lived his lonely life; but in a wilderness 
those who live miles away, are considered neigh- 
bors. Mr. Chittenden visited them, and, though 


210 THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

charmed by the beauty of the daughter, he had no 
thoughts of giving up his bachelor life. 

But misfortune seemed to have followed Mr. 
Garland. He had not been there a year before his 
wife died, and in a few months he followed her. 

Before this Mr. Chittenden had not thought of 
marriage, but now the helplessness of the girl 
appealed to him. He proposed and was accepted. 
He never had cause to regret his action, for beauti- 
ful Grace Garland made a wife of whom any man 
might be proud. 

His marriage also made a great change in Mr. 
Chittenden. The house was enlarged and beauti- 
fied. He greatly prospered, and in time became 
one of the prominent men in his section of the 
country. He was called Judge, and sent to the 
Legislature, and was even pressed to run for Con- 
gress. Against this he resolutely set his face. The 
ghost of the past arose and frightened him. As a 
congressman his past might be traced. 

A couple of years after his marriage a daughter 
was born and was named Grace, after her mother. 

Mr. Chittenden continued to prosper, and in time 
bought a few slaves. This put him on a higher 
plane, for to be a slave-holder was to belong to the 
aristocracy, and it was a matter of pride among 
the Ozarks that Mr. Chittenden owned slaves. 

Little Grace grew up a true child of the moun- 
tains, as wild and free as the birds. When she 


A GIBL OF THE OZABES 


211 


was about ten years of age her mother died. If it 
had not been for his daughter, Mr. Chittenden 
would have lost all interest in life. Now every- 
thing centered in her, and she became a part of 
his very life. 

The death of his wife left him without a compe- 
tent housekeeper, so one day he informed Grace 
he was going to St. Louis to see if he could not 
buy a colored woman recommended as a good 
housekeeper, and that if she liked she might go 
with him. 

The girl was overjoyed, for she had never been 
away from her lovely valley home. The hills to 
her had been the boundary of the world, and often 
as she gazed at them she would wonder and wonder 
what was beyond. The birds were her friends, and 
they seemed to sing of things she did not know. 
They had wings and could fly and explore that 
wonderful beyond. She often wished she too had 
wings, so she might fly with the birds — then she 
would know too. 

Her mother early had taught her to read, and 
Mr. Chittenden had gathered quite a library. Grace 
read every book in it with avidity, but they told 
her of a world she could not understand. 

But now she was to go beyond the barrier; she 
was to see the world, and she could hardly wait 
for the time to start. 

At last the day came and the journey was begun, 


212 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


first on horseback and then by a lumbering stage 
coach. 

In due time they reached the city, and what she 
saw filled her with wonder and surprise. But when 
she woke in the morning and heard no singing of 
birds, but instead the din and roar of the street; 
and when she looked out and saw .no lovely valley, 
no stately hills, no La Belle, its waters sparkling 
in the sun, but instead row upon row of great 
buildings, she sighed — she hardly knew why. 

The next day when her father showed her around 
the city she said, “ It ’s all very wonderful, papa, 
but it is n’t like home. The houses are not as 
beautiful as the hills, and even the great river 
does not sing as sweetly, and its waters are not 
clear and sparkling like La Belle.” 

One day Mr. Chittenden told Grace there was 
to be an auction of slaves, and he would go and 
try to get one for a housekeeper. The little girl 
was eager to go with him, but he would not allow it. 
She wondered why and rebelled, but her father was 
obdurate and left her crying. 

Grace’s slightest wish was generally law to her 
father, and to be refused and left alone was to her 
a surprise. She did not realize that her father did 
not wish her to see the distressing scenes which 
often took place at an auction of slaves. 

In due time Mr. Chittenden returned, accom- 
panied by a comely mulatto woman about forty 


A GIBL OF TEE OZABKS 


213 


years of age. The woman’s eyes were red with 
weeping, and now and then her bosom would heave 
with a great sob which she would in vain try to 
hold back. 

This is Tilly, Grace,” said her father. She 
is said to be a good housekeeper and a famous 
cook.” 

‘‘ Why do you cry ? ” asked Grace* ‘‘ Papa is a 
good man; he will use you well.” 

“ It ’s not that,” sobbed the woman ; “ it ’s niah 
honey chile, mah little Effie. I ’ll neber see 
her moah.” And she broke down and sobbed 
piteously. 

Grace turned with a distressed countenance. 
“Did Tilly have a little girl?” she asked. 

“ Y-e-s,” answered Mr. Chittenden, rather re- 
luctantly. 

“ Why did n’t you buy her too ? ” she asked 
indignantly. “ What if someone should take me 
from you ? ” 

Mr. Chittenden winced. “ That is different, 
child,” he answered. “As for Tilly’s child, a trader 
from New Orleans bought her, paying an enormous 
price. She was nearly white, and gave promise of 
becoming quite a beauty. Rich people give large 
prices for such for maids. I could not afford to 
buy her. As it was, I had to pay a big price for 
Tilly.” 

Grace said no more, but from that time new 


214 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 


thoughts entered her mind, and when alone with 
Tilly she tried to comfort her. 

Tilly proved as good a housekeeper and cook as 
Mr. Chittenden could have desired, and in time 
seemed to have forgotten her child. But Grace 
knew better, for when alone with her Tilly never 
tired of telling her about her ‘‘ honey chile,'’ and 
Grace was learning what it meant to be a slave, 
and all unconsciously to herself she was drinking 
in a love of freedom. 

As for Tilly, she came to worship the very 
ground that Grace walked on. Willingly she would 
have shed every drop of blood in her veins for her. 

Years went by and other settlers came into the 
Ozarks, but they were a rough, uneducated class, 
and Mr. Chittenden had little in common with them. 
In time a Mr. Thomas Osborne settled about four 
miles from him. He was a northern man, well 
educated, and had come to the Ozarks for his 
health, being threatened with consumption. He had 
a daughter, Helen, about the ^e of Grace, and the 
two became inseparable friendli 

When Grace was about fifteen years of age it 
was evident that she would be a very beautiful 
woman. She was by no means an ignorant girl, 
for her father had employed a private teacher for 
her, and she was far better acquainted with the 
elementary branches and with books than most girls 
who attend fashionable boarding schools. 


A GIEL OF THE OZABKS 


215 


But she was still a child of nature, the birds her 
best companions. The wind whispering through 
the forest told her wonderful stories. She could 
ride and shoot equal to any boy who roamed the 
Ozarks, and was the companion of her father as 
he looked after his flocks and herds. 

The father saw she was fast budding into woman- 
hood, and sighed, for he felt she should know 
something beyond the rough life of the mountains, 
and, although parting from her was like tearing out 
his own heart, he resolved to send her to a boarding 
school in St. Louis. His daughter must be a lady; 
he had not forgotten his early life. 

Grace heard his decision. She had not forgotten 
her visit to that wonderful city five years before, 
and, now that she was older, thought she would like 
to see and know more of it. 

‘‘But how can I leave you, papa?” she exclaimed, 
throwing her arms around his neck and pressing 
kiss after kiss upon his brow. 

Mr. Chittenden clasped her to his breast. “ It 
will not be for long, child,” he said huskily, “ and 
I would have my little girl a lady.” 

“ Am I not a lady now ? ” she asked, pouting. 

“ Yes, yes, Grace ; but I would have you know 
something of the ways of society. I do not want 
you to be always a mountain girl. You are worthy 
to adorn the grandest palace in the city.” 

“ I do n’t want to adorn a palace. I love the 


216 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


valley of La Belle,” she replied. “ I want to live 
and die here.” 

“ You may think differently some day, child. It 
is only for your good I would have you go, for, 
Grace, you do not know how hard it is for me to 
part from you.” 

Again the girl threw her arms around him. 
“ Do n-t make me go, papa,” she sobbed. ‘‘ I 
thought I wanted to go, but I do n’t now. I do n’t 
want to be a fine lady. I want to stay with you.” 

“ No, Grace; it is for the best.” And so it was 
fully decided. 

The time came for her to go. The parting with 
Helen Osborne was a tearful one, but Tilly was 
inconsolable. “ All de sunshine will be gone frum 
de house,” she moaned. “ When Missy Grace goes, 
Tilly want to die.” 

“ Oh, no, Tilly; you want to be here to welcome 
me when I come back,” said Grace. 

Grace was taken to St. Louis and placed in one 
of the most fashionable schools in the city. Lola 
Laselle and Dorothy Hamilton were members of 
the same school, but as they were day pupils, Grace 
did not become very well acquainted with them. 

Grace’s gentle, unaffected ways soon made her a 
Tavorite, but there were a few of the pupils who 
looked down on the mountain girl as beneath them. 
But gentle as Grace was, there was the blood of a 
fiery and proud race in her veins, and she soon 


A GIBL OF THE OZARKS 


217 


taught those girls she could not be snubbed with 
impunity. She was an apt pupil and soon became 
the most popular girl in the school, and the haughty 
ones were proud to be classed as her friends. 

The rules and restrictions of the school were 
irksome to her, and she became the leader of a bevy 
of girls who delighted in having a good time, and 
many were the little luncheons they enjoyed to- 
gether after the teachers thought all good girls 
were in bed. 

One day Grace heard the girls discussing a book 
which at that time was creating a sensation. 

“ It ’s dreadful,” said one of the girls. “ Every 
copy printed ought to be destroyed, and the woman 
who wrote it burned at the stake.” 

“ Have you read it? ” asked one of the girls. 

The first girl raised her eyebrows in surprise. 

Read it ! ” she exclaimed. I would as SQon 
touch a viper as that book.” 

“ How do you know it is bad, then ? ” persisted 
the second girl. 

“ Because I have heard papa say so. It ’s all 
about slavery, and makes out that the people that 
own slaves are the wickedest people in the world. 
Papa says the book will cause a war yet.” 

‘‘ My papa says,” spoke up another, “ that the 
South is going to secede, and when it does he says 
there may be war.” 

'' Pshaw! the Yankees will not fight,” exclaimed 


218 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


a girl from Mississippi. Brother Ned says they 
are a cowardly lot, and that one Southern gentle- 
man can whip ten of them.’^ 

The conversation now took a general turn over 
what would happen if war came, and it was the 
opinion of most of the girls that it would be just 
grand. 

Grace listened eagerly to the conversation, but 
took no part. So far she had given little attention 
to the strife which was agitating the country. Even 
the conflict which had raged along the borders of 
Missouri and Kansas had only come as a faint echo 
among the Ozarks. But now she asked, ** What 
is the name of the book you girls are talking 
about? ” 

“ Uncle Tom’s Cabin. It ’s a horrid book,” re- 
plied one of the girls. 

Grace said no more, but she determined to have 
that book; she wanted to see what made it so ter- 
rible. The first time she had leave to go downtown 
she made an excuse to go into a book store and 
purchase a copy. She concealed it in her clothes 
and then made a few other purchases. 

‘‘Why, Grace, what made you so long?” asked 
the monitor in charge of the girls when she returned. 

“ Could n’t get waited on before,” answered Grace 
demurely. 

That evening Grace swore her room-mate to 
eternal secrecy, and then showed her the book. 


A GIBL OF TEE OZABKS 


219 


The girl was horrified. What made' you buy 
it?” she wailed. “Why, if I should take 
that book home I would be arrested and sent to 
prison.” 

“ I am determined to see what kind of a book it 
is,” answered Grace, doggedly. “ When I see, I 
can burn it up if I do n’t like it.” 

“ I would n’t touch it for the whole world,” 
exclaimed her room-mate. * “ Burn it up. Burn it 
up now,. Grace. What if the girls found it out! 
We would be disgraced, ostracized, perhaps ex- 
pelled ! ” 

“If you do n’t tell, I will take care that no one 
else sees it,” said Grace. 

The next day Grace feigned a headache, and 
remained in her room to read the book. That 
evening her room-mate asked about it. 

“ You will never see it,” replied Grace. “ I 
looked into it and concluded you were right; it 
would never do for that book to be found in our 
room. I have destroyed it.” 

“ Grace Chittenden,” cried the girl, “ I believe 
you pretended to have a headache so you could 
stay in our room and read that book! I have a 
mind to report you. What kind of a book was it? 
Tell me.” 

“ Do you want me to corrupt you too, Mabel ? ” 
laughed Grace. “No; the book is destroyed, and 
that ends it. It is not the kind of a book I thought 


220 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


it was — not so horrid ; but it makes one think. 

I am almost sorry I read it.” 

That night Grace lay awake a long time thinking 
of Uncle Tom and Little Eva, and more than once 
she sighed, “ Tilly is right. Slavery is wicked — 
wicked ! ” 

Grace had been in school two years when the * 
war opened. Even the seclusion of a girl’s board- 
ing school could not help being penetrated by the 
fierce excitement which swept through the whole 
country. The streets were filled with marching 
troops. Many of the girls had brothers in Frost’s 
militia. Then Camp Jackson was taken. 

Grace heard the distant firing, saw the surging 
mob in the streets, but in the midst of the excite- 
ment her father came. He had hurried to the city 
to take her home — to take her to the heart of the 
Ozarks, where he hoped the red waves of war 
would never come. 

Marion Chittenden was by nature fierce and com- 
bative, but the horror from which he had fled had 
so changed him that it was only when some great 
excitement moved him that his passions were 
aroused. He was a strong partisan of the South 
and believed the North wholly wrong. It was 
only his age and an injury that forbade protracted 
riding on horseback that kept him from offering 
his services to the State. 


A GIRL OF THE OZABKS 


221 


Mr. Chittenden’s fierce denunciation of the North 
alarmed Grace. What would he say if he knew 
she was for the Union? She resolved to keep still 
and say nothing. She noticed a large number of 
rough men calling on her father, and a great number 
of secret consultations were held. 

The first great shock came to Grace when one 
day her father said, “ Grace, I wish you would 
cease visiting Helen Osborne, and by all means do 
not invite her here. I want no intercourse between 
the two families.” 

Grace opened her eyes in astonishment. “ Why, 
father, what is the matter ? ” she asked. 

‘‘ Osborne is a sneaking Yankee, an abolitionist, 
and the old fool can ’t keep his mouth shut.” 

‘‘ What difference should that make as far as 
Helen and I are concerned ? ” asked Grace, her 
eyes flashing. 

Surprised at the feeling his daughter showed, 
Mr. Chittenden said more gently : Grace, you 

do not understand, you do not realize the feeling 
throughout the country. To be friendly with the 
Osbornes would bring suspicion on me. Even your 
visits would be misconstrued. Do as I ask you, 
Grace, for my sake.” 

She promised, though very reluctantly. More 
than once she resolved to tell her father her true 
feelings, but shrank from the ordeal. 


222 


TEE COUBIEK OF TEE OZABKS 


After that Grace did not leave the valley. Rough, 
uncouth men came to visit her father more fre- 
quently than ever, and she heard enough to know 
that the waves of war had rolled clear down to 
Springfield and that the whole State was becoming 
a vast armed camp. 

One day her father seemed much perturbed, and 
at last rode away in company with several men. 
Grace noticed they were all armed. Feeling alarmed 
as well as lonely, she resolved to take a ride. 
Ordering her favorite horse saddled, she soon was 
galloping down the valley towards the Osbornes. 
Why she took that direction she hardly knew. She 
rode as near to the Osbornes as she thought pru- 
dent, and was about to turn back, when she saw a 
great cloud of smoke arising. 

‘‘ It must be the Osborne house,’' she exclaimed, 
and urged her horse forward. When she came to 
where she could see she reined in her horse and 
gazed at the scene in horror. Not only was Mr. 
Osborne’s house in flames, but his barn and out- 
buildings, as well as stacks of grain. 

But it was not so much the fire as what else she 
saw that made her face pale and her breath to come 
in gasps. A little apart from the fire stood a. group 
of men, and in their midst Mr. Osborne, with a 
rope around his neck. His wife and daughter were 
clinging to him, and even from where Grace was 



“You pretend to be men and call this war!” 



A GIBL OF THE OZABKS 223 

their shrieks and cries for mercy reached her ears. 
She took one look, then struck her horse a sharp 
blow and, like a whirlwind, came upon the scene. 
Astonished, the men stood like statues. 

“ You pretend to be men, I suppose,” she cried, 
“and call this war. Cowards! Poltroons! Mur- 
derers ! ” 

Just then she caught sight of her father in the 
group. “ You too ! ” she gasped, and fell fainting 
from her horse. 

When she came to she was in her father’s arms, 
the men had gone, and bending over her was Helen 
Osborne, bathing her face. She opened her eyes 
and then, shuddering, closed them again. She had 
looked into the face of a man stricken as unto 
death. 

“ Grace, Grace,” he moaned, “ another such look 
as that will kill me. You do not understand. I 
was trying to save life, not take it.” 

A shiver went through her body, but she did not 
open her eyes nor answer. 

“ Grace, hear me. I am not what you think. 
O God!” 

“ What did you say, father? ” she whispered. 

“ That I was trying to save Mr. Osborne, not 
hang him.” 

Once more her eyes opened, but now they looked 
with love into her father’s face. “Thank God!” 


224 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


she murmured, and her arms went around his neck. 
The strong man wept as he clasped her to his breast 
and kissed her again and again. 

“ Take me home,” she whispered weakly. “ I 
feel, oh, so faint! ” 

On the invitation of Mr. Chittenden the Osbornes 
accompanied him. The next day he sent them out 
of the country. 

When Grace was strong enough to hear, her 
father told her all. Mr. Osborne’s pronounced 
Northern principles had made him very obnoxious 
to those who sympathized with the South. “ It 
was for this reason, Grace,” he said, I forbade 
your visiting Helen. Even a friendly intercourse 
between you two would have brought suspicion on 
me. You cannot understand the terrible feeling 
towards all Yankees and those who sympathize with 
them. Mr. Osborne was repeatedly warned to leave 
the country, but he paid no attention to the warnings. 
Instead, he became active in giving information to 
the Federal authorities. Some time ago it became 
known thait he had sent to the Federal commander 
at Rolla the name of every active Southern sym- 
pathizer in the country. My name was on the list 
as one of the leaders. 

“ This was too much for the boys, and they 
decided on summary punishment, but, knowing that 
I was opposed to extreme means, they tried to keep 


A GIRL OF TEE OZAEES 


225 


what they were to do from me. I found it out and 
did all in my power to save him, but a vote was 
taken, and it was decided he should be burned out 
and then hanged. It was only your timely arrival 
that saved him. He is well out of the country now, 
for which I am thankful.” 

Grace listened to his account in silence, then said : 
‘‘I’m so glad, father, you tried to save him. I 
thought — oh, I can ’t tell what I thought, it was so 
dreadful.” 

Shef then seemed struggling with herself, as if she 
wanted to say something and dared not. 

“ What is it, child ? ” asked Mr. Chittenden gently. 

Looking at him with yearning eyes, she whis- 
pered, “ Do you love me ? ” 

“ What a question, Grace! Better than my life! 
i^ou should know that! ” 

“ And will you let anything come between? Will 
you always love me, even if I am not what you 
think?” 

“ Grace, what do you mean ? ” he cried, brokenly. 
A terrible suspicion came to him that her mind was 
wandering, that the shock she had received had 
unbalanced her reason. 

“ Father, I must tell you. I cannot think as you 
do. This war is terrible, and I believe the South is 
all in the wrong.” 

Mr. Chittenden could only gasp his astonish- 


226 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABES 


ment, then he commenced laughing. Is that all, 
Grace? I thought — well, it hardly matters what 
I thought. It was unworthy of me. But what 
makes you think the South is all wrong? ” 

I do not know as I can make you understand, 
but, father — I hate slavery ! I think I was born 
with a love for freedom. I have drunk it in from 
my childhood. This valley, the grand old hills 
around it, all speak of freedom. La Belle murmurs 
it as her waters dance and sparkle on their way to 
the sea. The wind in the trees sings of freedom, 
the birds warble it.” 

‘‘ Grace, you are poetic ; it is. only these fancies 
that make you think as you do.” 

“ No, father. You know I love history, and you 
have some good histories in your library. I have 
learned how slavery came into this country, how it 
grew; and I also know something about what is 
called State Rights. I believe the South claims any 
State has a perfect right to withdraw from the 
Union ^t pleasure.” 

“ Yes, the doctrine is true. We are no rebels.” 

‘‘ I can ’t believe it. To trample on the flag of 
our common country is rebellion. Father, I love 
the starry flag. I carry it next my heart.” To her 
father's surprise, she put her hand in her bosom 
and drew forth a tiny flag. I made it, father, at 
school. While the other girls were making Con- 
federate flags, I made this one.” 


A GIEL OF THE OZABES 


227 


Mr. Chittenden could only say, “ Thank God, you 
are not a boy.” 

‘‘ Father, you do not hate me? ” 

‘‘ No, child ; I look at what you have said as only 
the foolish fancies of a girl. You will laugh at 
them yourself when you are older. But, Grace, 
let me ask you a question. According to your 
ideas I am a rebel. Does that make you love me 
less ? ” 

For answer she threw her arms around his neck 
and kissed him. No, father, for you are doing 
what you think right. If you were in the army, 
riding at the head of your regiment, I would be 
proud of you — pray for you.” 

Would to God that I could,” cried Mr. Chitten- 
den, and, old as I am, I would if it were not for 
this infernal rupture. But, Grace, I can never for- 
get that look you gave me when you thought I was 
one of the gang about to hang Osborne. If I had 
been, would you still love me? ” His voice trem- 
bled as he asked the question. 

The girl shivered and was silent for a moment, 
then said : When — when I thought you were, it 
was as if a dagger had pierced my heart. I believe 
I would have died then and there if I had not learned 
differently. It would have been my love for you 
that would have killed me. To think my father was 
a mur ” 

She did not finish the sentence. A look of 


228 


TEE COUBIER OF THE OZABKS 


anguish, of terror, came into the father’s face. He 
trembled like a leaf — what if his daughter knew 
his past ! ” 

“ What is it, father ? ” cried Grace in alarm. 

With a tremendous effort Mr. Chittenden re- 
covered his composure. “ Nothing now, Grace, but 
your words were so terrible. Do n’t say them again, 
Grace. I — I would die if I lost my daughter’s 
love.” 

“ You never will, father. You are too good, too 
noble,” and she drew his head down and kissed 
him again and again. 

Oh ! the past ! the past ! How it stung that father 
as he felt his daughter’s pure kisses on his brow ! 

“ Father, you are not angry with me, are you? ” 
asked Grace, wondering at his silence. 

“ No, darling; only, for my sake, keep your belief 
to yourself.” 

“ For your sake I will be just as little a Yankee 
as possible,” answered Grace, smiling. 



To catch the rider as he reeled from the saddle 





CHAPTER XVI 


A WOUNDED CONFEDERATE 

A FEW days after the battle of Pea Ridge there 
came riding into the valley of La Belle 
a wounded Confederate soldier. He was 
mounted on a raw-boned, emaciated horse that stag- 
gered as it walked. The rider seemed as weak as 
the horse, for he swayed in the saddle as he rode, 
and the bridle reins hung limp in his hands. The 
soldier’s left arm was supported by a dirty sling, 
and the front of his uniform, if uniform it could 
be called, showed it had been soaked in blood. 

The deep-set eyes of the soldier glowed with an 
unnatural fire, and he was muttering to himself, as 
if in delirium. 

Of his own accord, the horse turned up to the 
door of Mr. Chittenden’s house, and that gentle- 
man came out just in time to catch the rider as he 
reeled from the saddle. 

“ He is about done for,” he exclaimed as he 
ordered him carried in. “Tilly,” he called, “here 
is a patient for you.” 

The colored woman came running, and with her 
Grace, who looked at the wan features of the soldier 
with piteous eyes. “ Why, father, he ’s nothing but 
229 


230 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 


a boy,” she exclaimed. Where did he come 
from? ” 

'' A sorry-looking horse brought him here, is all 
I know,” replied her father. 

A hasty examination showed a ball had gone 
through the muscles of his left arm about half-way 
between the elbow and shoulder and then torn a 
great jagged wound in the breast. 

Tilly was a born nurse. The first thing she did 
was to turn to Grace and say, ‘‘ Now, Missy Grace, 
yo’ jes go Vay an’ leave this boy to me. Dis is no 
place for a youn’ lady.” 

The next time Grace saw the boy he was lying 
in a clean bed, his wounds neatly dressed. His 
bloody uniform had disappeared and instead he 
had on a soft white night-shirt. As Grace looked 
at him, so thin and pale, her eyes filled with tears, 
and she murmured, “ Poor boy ! Poor boy ! I 
wonder if he has a mother.” Then she turned to 
her father and asked, Will he get well ? ” 

“ I’m afraid not,” answered Mr. Chittenden. 
‘‘ He is not only badly wounded, but has a raging 
fever. I have sent for Doctor Hart. He will do 
all he can for him.” 

Doctor Hart lived miles away, and it was not 
until the next day he arrived. After examining 
the boy he said, “The wounds are bad, very bad. 
Without the fever, I would say he had a chance, 
but now I can hold out little hope. Who is he ? ” 


A WOUNDED CONFEDERATE 


231 


“ I know no more than you,” replied Mr. Chitten- 
den, and related how the boy came. 

“ Strange, very strange ! ” said the Doctor. 
“ These wounds have the appearance of having 
been inflicted several days ago, and yet I have 
heard of no fighting near by. Must have been shot 
in a brawl.” 

There is the battle of Pea Ridge ; you know we 
have just heard of it.” 

‘‘ Mercy, man ! what are you talking about ! It 
must be between one and two hundred miles to 
where that battle was fought. I do not see how 
this boy could have ridden ten miles with the wounds 
he has. He must be a spunky chap, and I will do 
the best I can for him; but I reckon, Chittenden, 
you will have a funeral on your hands in a day or 
two.” 

But the young soldier did not die, although it 
was Tilly’s careful nursing rather than the skill of 
the doctor that saved him. 

For two days he tossed in delirium, and then the 
fever left him and he began to mend. Tilly was 
assiduous in her attentions, and until he was out of 
danger could hardly be persuaded to leave the bed- 
side, even for rest. 

When the wounded soldier became well enough 
to talk he told his story to Mr. Chittenden. He 
said his name was Mark Grafton, that his parents 
were dead, and that he had no living relatives who 


232 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZARKS 


cared for him. I am all alone in the world,” he 
said, “ and, Mr. Chittenden, if you had let me die 
there would have been no one to weep.” 

‘‘Are you as friendless as that?” asked Mr. 
Chittenden. 

“ As friendless as that ! I am nothing but a poor 
private soldier,” answered Mark. 

He then went on and told how he had been with 
Price from the beginning, how he had fought at 
Wilson Creek and Lexington and numerous other 
engagements. 

“ But at Pea Ridge ” Mark stopped and 

sighed. 

“ Pea Ridge! ” cried Mr. Chittenden. “ Was it 
at Pea Ridge you received your wounds ? ” 

Mark nodded. 

“ And you rode all the distance from there here, 
wounded as you were? It seems impossible.” 

“ I reckon I must,” said Mark ; “ but I remember 
little about it. It was this way: We whipped them 
the first day; that is. Price’s army did. Before the 
battle, McCullough’s men — and he had a larger 
army than Price — made fun of our appearance 
and said they would show us how to fight, but they 
ran like sheep, while we drove the Yankees before 
us. We thought the victory ours. But with McCul- 
lough out of the way, the next morning the whole 
Yankee army attacked us, and we had to retreat. 
The retreat became a rout. I was wounded and 


A WOUNDED CONFEDERATE 


233 


left on the field for dead. When I came to it was 
night and the stars were shining. I staggered to 
my feet and was fortunate enough to catch a stray 
horse and, by taking a defile through the hills, was 
able to get away. I stopped at a house and had 
my wounds roughly dressed. It was reported that 
the Yankee cavalry were scouring the country, pick- 
ing up the fugitives, and, although I was so weak 
from my wounds I could hardly stand, I determined 
to push on. Then my head began to feel strange; 
I saw all sorts of things. From that time until I 
came to and found myself here, I have no remem- 
brance, how I got here, or how long it was after the 
battle.’.^ 

‘‘ The battle had been fought about two weeks 
when you put in an appearance,” said Mr. Chitten- 
den. 

'T must have stopped, and got some rest during 
that time,” said Mark. ‘‘ But where — it ’s all a 
blank. I feel I owe my life to you, Mr. Chittenden. 
Not many would be as kind to a poor friendless 

soldier as you have been to me. I feel ” 

No thanks, my boy ; you must stay with us 
until you get entirely well.” 

“ I reckon I will have to,” replied Mark, with a 
smile. I do n’t feel much like traveling.” 

There seemed to be something troubling Mark, 
and at last he asked Mr. Chittenden what had be- 
come of the clothes he wore when he came. 


234 


TEE COUEIEE OF TEE 0ZAEK8 


‘‘ Burnt up, Mark.’’ 

Mark gave a convulsive start and looked as if he 
were going to faint. 

“ There, do n’t worry ; I ’ll see you have much 
better ones; those you wore were in awful condi- 
tion,” replied Mr. Chittenden. 

** But — but what became of what was in the 
pockets ? ” Mark asked the question with a visible 
effort to appear calm. 

All safe, nothing disturbed. I gave orders that 
nothing should be touched until we saw whether 
you lived or died.” 

Mark looked relieved, but he only said : “There is 
nothing to worry about ; but I had a little money in 
my pockets, and it might have been taken from me 
while I was wandering, not myself.” 

“ We will see,” said Mr. Chittenden, and he got 
the articles which had been taken from Mark’s 
clothing. 

Mark hastily glanced them over and said, “It ’s 
all right. I am glad there is money enough here 
to pay you, in part, for your trouble.” 

“ None of that, Mark. I will throw you out of 
the house if you ever say pay again. In fact, I 
would take it as an insult,” said Mr. Chittenden. 

Mark said no more, but, glancing over the articles, 
he abstracted two or three papers, and handed the 
rest back to Mr. Chittenden, asking him to keep 
them for him. No sooner was he gone than Mark 


A WOUNDED CONFEDEBATE 


236 


called Tilly and handed her the papers he had kept, 
asking her if she would not burn them. ‘‘Do n’t 
let anyone see them, Tilly, and burn them right 
away.” 

“ Dat what I will,” said Tilly, taking them. 

“And, Tilly, don’t say anything about it to 
anyone.” 

“ Honey boy kin trust Tilly,” exclaimed the 
woman as she turned to hurry away, highly pleased 
that she had been trusted with a secret errand. 

“ I can now rest easy,” murmured Mark, as he 
closed his eyes and went to sleep. 

One day as Tilly was administering to his wants 
Mark said, “Tilly, I don’t know, but it seems as 
if I have seen you somewhere before, but for the 
life of me I can ’t remember where.” 

“ Dat is jes what I said ’bout yo’, Marse Mark,” 
cried Tilly, her face brightening. “ I said shorely 
I hev seen dat boy somewhar. It jes ’peared to 
me that Tilly had held yo’ in her arms some time, 
an’ Tilly tuk yo’ to her ole heart right away, an’ 
she grab yo’ when de ole deth angel had hole of yo’, 
and she sed, ‘ Go ’way, ole deth angel, dis is mah 
boy,’ an’ she tuk yo’ right out of de clutches of dat 
ole deth angel, she did, an’ now yo’ air mah boy.” 

Mark smiled as he said, “ Yes, Tilly, I believe 
you did cheat the death angel, and if anyone has a 
claim on me, you have. I shall always remember 
you.” 


236 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 


“ An’ Missy Grace, she helped too,” cried Tilly. 
“ Yo’ must n’t forgit Missy Grace.” 

I shall never forget her,” replied Mark, and 
there was more meaning in his words than Tilly 
thought. 

That night Mark lay thinking over what Tilly 
had said about holding him in her arms, and sud- 
denly he remembered. ‘‘ She is right,” he almost 
sobbed. ‘‘ She has held me in her arms, but she 
must never know.” 

At last the day came when Mark could sit in a 
chair on the porch and look out over the beautiful 
valley and stately hills.. The valley was arrayed in 
all the freshness and loveliness of spring; La Belle 
was murmuring her sweetest music. 

“ What a lovely valley you have here,” he said to 
Mr. Chittenden. One should be perfectly happy 
here — so peaceful, so beautiful, so far removed 
from the unrest and turmoil of the world.” 

“ You talk like a philosopher, young man,” re- 
plied Mr. Chittenden, laughing. “ Not many of 
the world would like it; the mass of mankind prefer 
the rush and roar of the cities. There is little room 
for ambition here. The world would never have 
grown to what it is if all preferred to live as I do. 
Yet I would live nowhere else. Yes, it is very quiet 
here, or was before the war.” 

Has the war disturbed you much ? ” asked Mark. 

‘‘Yes, a great deal. As yet there has been no 


A WOUNDED CONFEDEEATE 


237 


fighting nearer than Frederickstown, but the hills 
are full of small guerrilla bands. I would not be 
surprised to have a Federal cavalry force visit us 
any day. I try to impress on the boys that it would 
be better if they were in the army fighting, but few 
of them care to become regular soldiers.” 

Mark said no more, but sat apparently buried in 
deep thought. 

It was not to be expected that Mark had remained 
at Mr. Chittenden’s all of this time without him and 
Grace becoming fast friends. Mark was so differ- 
ent from what she had expected when he repre- 
sented himself as a poor, homeless private soldier, 
that it puzzled her. ‘‘ There is a mystery about 
him,” she said to herself, “ and I am going to find 
out what it is. Whatever he is now, he was raised a 
gentleman.” 

As for Mark, he almost regretted he was getting 
well. The girl had come to fill a large share of his 
thoughts. He had also learned some things that 
surprised him. He had heard Grace and Tilly talk 
when he was lying, as they thought, asleep, and he 
knew that Grace’s heart was with the North, and 
not the South, and that she hated slavery. 

One day Tilly told Grace a story that caused every 
nerve in his body to tingle, and he scarcely could 
keep from crying out. 

Mark was very curious to know whether or not 
Mr. Chittenden was cognizant of his daughter’s 


238 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


heresy, and soon found that he was, but that he 
looked upon it as a mere girlish whim. 

As Mark grew stronger he and Mr. Chittenden 
grew very intimate, and he never tired to hear 
Mark tell of how he had fought with Price at 
Wilson Creek, at Lexington, and at Pea Ridge. 

In turn he confided to Mark that his house was 
what might be called a station between Missouri 
and Arkansas. The route through the valley of 
La Belle was little known to Federals, and prac- 
tically unguarded. It touched no towns in their 
possession, and thus left an almost uninterrupted 
gateway between the two States. 

Mark soon noticed that a good many Confederate 
officers were making their way north, and he learned 
that a gigantic conspiracy was on foot, but, being 
only a private soldier, he was not taken into their 
confidence. 

One day there came to the house on his way 
north the same Colonel Clay spoken of in our first 
chapter. He noticed and asked about Mark, and, 
when told, exclaimed, '' Remarkable ! I would like 
to speak to him.” 

He made Mark tell him the whole story. Not 
only this, but by questioning he learned that Mark 
had not only a keen knowledge of military affairs 
but was wonderfully well informed as to the army. 

‘ It ’s a shame you were kept in the ranks. You 
should be an officer,” cried Clay. 


A WOUNDED CONFEDEEATE 


239 


“ All can not be officers, and I was content to 
serve my country in the most humble capacity,” 
modestly replied Mark. “ Alas ! I am afraid I can 
serve her no more.” And he touched his wounded 
arm. 

“ I do n’t know about that,” said Colonel Clay. 

You may be able to serve your country even in 
a greater capacity than you yet have. I have some 
important documents which I would like to get into 
St. Louis to certain parties. I will not deny that 
if you were caught with them on your person it 
would be certain death; but I believe you are both 
brave and shrewd.” 

The boy is not able,” spoke up Mr. Chittenden. 

He has not been out of bed more than a week. 
His wounds are not healed yet.” 

“ So much the better,” said Clay. “If he 
can ride, he can get through where a well man can 
not.” 

“ I will go. A man can die but once, and it is 
for my country.” As Mark said this his eyes fairly 
seemed to shine. 

“ Bravely spoken, my lad,” cried Clay. “ Would 
we had more like you ! ” 

So it was arranged that Mark was to make the 
dangerous journey. 

“ Why do you do this, Mark ? ” asked Grace 
when he went to bid her good-bye. 

“ It is for my country,” answered Mark. 


240 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


“ You mean it is to help destroy your country. 
I despise the cause for which you fight.” 

“ Yes, I know; your father told me.” 

“ You knew, and never let on? ” 

“Why should I?” 

“ Because father says I am a traitor to the 
South.” 

“ Grace, if I never come back, remember that 
there is one who never will despise you, believe 
what you will.” 

“ Take it easy,” said Clay to Mark as he started 
to ride away. “ Do n’t overtax your strength. Two 
or three days will not matter much.” 

Colonel Clay had liberally supplied Mark with 
money for the journey; in fact, the Colonel seemed 
to have plenty of money. 

“ Clay, I do n’t like it. You should never have 
sent him,” said Mr. Chittenden. “ I am afraid he 
never will live to see St. Louis, and I have grown 
fond of the boy. We raised him, as it were, from 
the dead.” 

“ Never fear,” replied the Colonel. “ The same 
grit that brought him here will take him to St. 
Louis. If he dies after he gets there — well, it 
won’t matter much. His mission will be done, and 
it may mean the redemption of the State. What is 
one life to that? ” 

Grace overheard the heartless remark, and a fierce 
anger seized her. It was well the Colonel left the 


A WOUNDED CONFEDEBATE 


241 


next day, for she resolutely refused to serve him 
or sit at the same table with him. 

The days passed. Two weeks passed, and then 
three, and Mark had not returned. Grace grew 
restless, her father anxious, and Tilly kept asking, 
** Whar is mah boy? ” 

But one day Mark appeared. He was riding 
slowly, so slowly, and his face was flushed. . It was 
seen the fever had him again. 

“ Help me off.” His voice was almost a whisper. 

He was helped off, and almost carried into the 
house, and it was some weeks before he was 
able to leave it. '' 1 do not regret the journey,” 
he said to Mr. Chittenden. “ I was entirely suc- 
cessful in my mission, and I rejoice that I was 
able to do something for my country, wounded 
as I am.” 

During his convalescence this time, Grace was 
with him a good deal. She sang and read to him, 
and Mark thought he never had heard a voice so 
sweet. Even the hand of Tilly was not so gentle 
and soothing on his fevered brow as was the hand 
of Grace. 

By the first of August he had nearly recovered, 
but with August came Colonel Clay, returning to 
the South. He was in a towering rage, for all his 
planning had come to naught. The defeat of 
Porter at Moore’s Mill, and then his complete over- 
throw at Kirksville, the dispersion of Poindexter’s 


242 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


army, and his capture, ended all his hopes of cap- 
turing Missouri by a partisan uprising. 

But one hope remained to him — that the move- 
ment in Southwest Missouri might be successful and 
Independence and Lexington captured. If so, the 
blow must be struck, and struck quickly. It had 
been ordered, but Colonel Clay was afraid it would 
not be struck quickly enough. Therefore when he 
saw Mark his face brightened. 

“ Ah, my boy, I learned weeks ago that your 
mission was entirely successful. You are a faith- 
ful courier, and I have another job for you.” 

The one he had nearly proved the death of 
him,” spoke up Mr. Chittenden. “ The hardships 
of the trip were too much for him, and he lay for 
days with a return of the fever.” 

‘‘ He must go ; I can trust no one else,” cried 
Clay. “ He is a soldier. I command him.” 

I need no commands. I will go,” said Mark 
proudly, drawing himself up. 

That ’s the talk. I knew I could depend on 
you,” replied Clay. 

When Grace learned Mark was to go again, she 
solemnly assured him that if he did and got the 
fever, he would have to look for someone else to 
nurse him, but her voice trembled and tears gathered 
in her eyes as she bade him good-bye. 

As for Mark, he only said as he rode away, ‘‘ God 
bless you, if I never see you again.” 


A WOUNDED CONFEDERATE 


243 


After Mark had gone Colonel Clay apologized to 
Mr. Chittenden for sending him, saying there were 
so few he could trust with so delicate a mission. 
Then with an oath he exclaimed, “ Chittenden, there 
is a traitor somewhere. Schofield got hold of our 
entire plans in regard to this uprising. If I only 
knew who it was.” He brought his fist down with 
a resounding blow on the table beside which they 
were sitting. 

“Have you any suspicion?” asked Mr. 
Chittenden. 

“ No, it is some one high up, but I dl get him yet.” 

The next day Colonel Clay continued on his way 
to the south. In a few days he had the satisfaction 
of hearing that Independence was taken and Foster 
defeated. But a little later came the discouraging 
news that the Confederate forces in Southwest Mis- 
souri were again in full retreat for Arkansas. 

This time Mark was not gone as long as before, 
but he returned in a weak and exhausted condition. 

When Colonel Clay went away he left orders for 
Mark to join him in Arkansas on his return. 

“ I shall do no such thing. He has no right to 
order me,” exclaimed Mark. “ What I have done 
I have done of my own volition.” 

“ Good for you, Mark,” said Mr. Chittenden. 
“ Stay right here and get entirely well. Then you 
can help me, as I have some important orders to fill 
for supplies for General Hindman.” 


244 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEES 


Thank you. You are very kind/’ replied Mark. 
“ So kind that I am afraid I shall trespass on your 
hospitality longer than is well.” As he said it, his 
eyes wandered over to where Grace was sitting. 


CHAPTER XVII 


TRAILING RED JERRY 

L awrence sat reading a letter. It was from 
Harry and told of his adventures since their 
parting. It closed as follows : “ Captain, I 
want to come to you. Bruno and I are becoming 
too well known in this section. Then it has been 
very quiet here since Porter and most of his men 
fled south. I understand General McNeil and most 
of his force have been ordered to Southeastern Mis- 
souri, so there is little here for me to do. Try and 
get me transferred if you can. I have a mate now, 
a boy about my age, by the name of Jack Harwood. 
He is a good one, and is crazy to come with me. 
See if you can 't get him transferred too.’^ 

Dan came in just as Lawrence finished reading the 
letter. “ What do you think of that, Dan? asked 
Lawrence, handing it to him. 

Dan read it. Don ’t see what you can do for 
him when you can ’t keep me,” said Dan, lugu- 
briously. He had been in the dumps ever since he 
thought that he and Lawrence might have to part. 

Cheer up, Dan,” said Lawrence. I have good 
news for you. General Schofield finds so much 
requiring his attention that he will not be able to 
245 


246 


TEE COUEIEE OF THE OZAEES 


take the field in person for some time yet. He has 
requested me to take a force of fifty men and scout 
down through the Ozarks and then make my way to 
General Blount in Northwest Arkansas. Of course, 
you will go with me.’’ 

Dan was so excited that he took three chews of 
tobacco, one right after the other. 

“You can send for Harry now, can’t you?” 
asked Dan. 

“ Yes, and to please him I will also ask for a 
transfer for that mate of his. He must be a good one 
to have Harry like him so well.” 

Lawrence had no trouble in getting Harry Semans 
and Jack Harwood, scouts, transferred to his 
command. 

When the transfer came Harry was overjoyed, 
and lost no time in reporting at Rolla, where Law- 
rence was organizing his company. 

“Hello, you here already?” cried Lawrence, as 
Harry made his appearance. “ Mighty glad to see 
you and Bruno, too. How are you, old fellow ? ” 
and Lawrence patted the dog’s head and heartily 
shook the paw extended to him. 

“ Here is Jack, Captain, you must n’t forget him,” 
said Harry introducing his companion. 

“ Ah! Jack, glad to meet you,” said Lawrence so 
heartily and cheerily that Jack’s heart was at once 
won. “ Anyone that Harry recommends needs noth- 
ing more. You are more than welcome.” 


TRAILING RED JERRY 


247 


I can never hope to equal Harry,” replied Jack, 
modestly, “ but where he leads I can follow.” 

“ The trouble is he wants to go ahead where there 
is danger,” laughed Harry. 

“ I reckon I will have to put leading strings on 
both of you,” replied Lawrence, with a smile. 

Just as Lawrence was ready to start for the 
Ozarks he received a message from General Scho- 
field, saying that Red Jerry and his band were mak- 
ing a great deal of trouble along the Osage; that 
he had lately surprised and nearly annihilated a force 
of seventy-five men under a Captain Dunlay, and 
that the victory had encouraged him to commit fur- 
ther excesses. 

Can ’t you go and teach him a lesson he won’t 
forget, before you start for the Ozarks?” asked 
the General. 

“ Here, what do you think of this, Dan? ” asked 
Lawrence, handing the message to his lieutenant. 

Let ’s go by all means,” replied Dan, his face 
brightening. “ I am just aching to get a chance at 
that fellow.” 

“ The same here,” exclaimed Lawrence. 

Hearing that Captain Dunlay, who had been in 
command of the force Red Jerry had routed, was in 
Rolla, Lawrence hunted him up to learn all he could 
of his whereabouts, and the supposed number of 
his band. 


248 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


When Dunlay heard Lawrence was to go after 
Red Jerry with fifty men he was astonished. “ Cap- 
tain,” he exclaimed, It ’s suicidal ! Your force will 
simply be exterminated. Red Jerry has at least two 
hundred men and they fight like devils.” 

Never mind the number of his men, or how they 
fight,” said Lawrence. “ What I want to know is 
where I will be most likely to find him.” 

“ I can tell you where I found him,” snapped 
Dunlay, nettled at what Lawrence had said, “ and I 
wish you joy when you meet him.” 

No offence. Captain,” replied Lawrence. ‘‘ Just 
tell me what you know about his hiding places.” 

The Captain told all he knew, and when Lawrence 
thanked him and went away Dunlay turned to a 
brother officer standing by and remarked, “ That 
young popinjay will be wiser before many days.” 

The next morning Lawrence was on his way 
bright and early. It was not until the afternoon of 
the second day that he began to hear anything of 
Red Jerry. He then learned that he had attacked 
and was chasing a small scouting party towards 
Versailles. 

“Dan, we are in luck,” said Lawrence. “Jerry 
will not be expecting a force from this way, and 
we may meet him on the way back.” 

The meeting took place quicker than Lawrence 
expected. Towards evening there came from the 
front the sound of several shots, and in a few min- 


TRAILING RED JERRY 


249 


utes Harry Semans, who was in command of the 
advance guard, came galloping up. 

“ Guerrillas ahead, Captain,” he reported. 

“ How many ? ” 

‘‘ I only saw four, but I reckon there are more 
back. Bruno had hardly given a warning of danger 
ahead when these four came around a bend in the 
road at full gallop. They seemed surprised at see- 
ing us, and after firing one volley wheeled their 
horses and went tearing back. The boys were 
eager to pursue, but I held them back, fearing 
an ambuscade.” 

“ You did right, Harry. We have a wary foe to 
contend with, up to all sorts of tricks. We can’t be 
too careful.” 

Leaving the troop in charge of Dan, Lawrence 
rode forward with Harry to where the advance 
had halted. 

‘‘ Seen anyone since I left? ” asked Harry. 

“ No, but that dog of yours acts mighty queer.” 

“Plenty of rebs around then? Hello! There’s 
a couple.” 

Two horsemen had appeared around the bend. 
When they noticed they had been discovered they 
halted and one of them, who was on a magnificent 
gray horse, raised a field glass to his eyes. 

“ Do n’t fire, boys, the distance is too great and 
I want to look at them,” said Lawrence. 

Lawrence took a look through his glasses and 


250 


TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEK8 


after a moment exclaimed, “ Jerry Alcorn, as I live, 
on that gray horse. The one with him is a young 
fellow. Well, we have found the game we came 
after.” 

At the same time Jerry was saying to his com- 
panion, “ I know that fellow, Agnes.* Curse the 
luck. It ’s Lawrence Middleton. It ’s run now 
instead of fight. Where in the world did he come 
from? and how did he get here? ” 

'' Do n’t let ’s run until we have to,” replied Billy. 

This- Middleton is the fellow who cut your com- 
mand all to pieces last fall, is he not? ” 

“ Yes, and the same one who run me out of St. 
Louis; but I hold no grudge against him for that, 
for if he had not I never would have met you. 
The — ” 

This exclamation was caused by Lawrence and 
the advance guard charging down upon them. Law- 
rence had come to the conclusion that the guerrillas 
were surprised and totally unprepared for a fight. 
This was true. They were returning from their 
pursuit of the scouting party and were strung out a 
long distance along the road. 

Wheeling their horses, Jerry and Billy rode madly 
back and after them thundered Lawrence and the 
guard. When they turned the bend in the road 

* Jerry called his wife Agnes only when they were alone. 
At other times she was known as Billy and called so by his 
men. 


TRAILING RED JERRY 


251 


Lawrence saw a sight that made his heart thrill On 
each side of the road for over a mile there were 
open fields. Scattered along the road for the whole 
distance was Jerry’s band riding at leisure. 

Tell Dan to bring forward the whole troop at 
full gallop,” shouted Lawrence. 

Eager for the fray the troopers came. Jerry saw 
his danger and was wildly gesticulating for his men 
to turn back. They understood, and wheeling their 
horses, in a moment were in full retreat. 

The troop came up and the order “ Charge ” was 
given. Soon the hindmost of the guerrillas and the 
foremost of the Federals began to exchange shots. 
A guerrilla’s horse went down, but the rider 
scrambled to his feet and was over the fence and 
running like a deer when a carbine rang out and 
he fell, all crumpled up, and lay still. 

Lawrence saw one of his men reel and then fall 
forward, clutching his horse’s neck. Some of the 
guerrillas riding the fleetest horses formed a rear 
guard, and taking advantage of every rise of 
ground would hold the advance of the Federals back 
as long as possible. 

The chase had continued some three miles, when 
the road became narrow and lined with bushes on 
each side. Jerry saw his opportunity ; he knew the 
pursuit must be checked, or his whole band would be 
captured or dispersed. As it was, he had already 
lost six or seven men. He dashed to the head of 


252 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


the column and quickly gave orders. As the men 
passed him, three would spring from their horses 
and disappear in the brush, the fourth one riding on 
with the horses. 

The road through the brush was a winding one, 
and Jerry was in hopes the Federals might not see 
what was being done and ride into the trap. 

Mounted men would have but little chance in that 
narrow road against an enemy concealed in the 
brush. But Lawrence was not to be caught. He 
saw the opportunity afforded for just such a move; 
not only this, but he caught sight of the last of the 
guerrillas as they were disappearing in the brush. 

“ Halt ! ” he ordered. 

His men drew rein, wondering why they were 
halted. When the column closed up, Lawrence 
ordered half of the men to dismount, form a skir- 
mish line on each side of the road and to advance 
cautiously. 

This was done, and soon the crack of the carbines 
and revolvers showed that the guerrillas had been 
aroused, and then the cheers of his men told Law- 
rence the enemy were retreating. Jerry had failed 
to draw the Federals into his trap, but he had saved 
his gang, for night was now near at hand and it 
would have been madness for Lawrence to continue 
the pursuit in the darkness. 

Lawrence went into camp near a farmhouse, 


TRAILING RED JERRY 


253 


where he noticed there was plenty of provender for 
the horses. 

The house was tenanted by a woman and three 
children. At the sight of the Yankees the children 
shrieked in terror and ran cowering behind their 
mother, who tried to preserve a brave front, but 
could not conceal her fears. 

By questioning, Lawrence became convinced her 
husband was one of Jerry’s band, but he quieted her 
fears by saying, ‘‘ There is no reason for you to be 
alarmed. Your house will not be disturbed. I will 
see that no soldier enters it. What feed the horses 
need I will take. I also see some fat pigs. I shall 
let my men kill one. Some sweet potatoes may be 
dug and a few chickens killed, but nothing will be 
taken that we do not actually need, and nothing will 
be destroyed. But for all I know we may be at- 
tacked. My advice is to go into the house, bar the 
door and keep quiet. 

Lawrence had had two men wounded in the melee 
and they were as tenderly cared for as possible. 

The men were soon busy preparing supper, and 
chicken, fresh pork and sweet potatoes added to their 
rations, made, as they thought, a banquet fit for a 
king. All were in the highest spirits as they dis- 
cussed the incidents of the day. 

I tell you,” said one, “ that young Captain of 
ours is a good one. Not many would have dis- 


254 


TRE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABES 


covered that ambuscade, and we would have ridden 
plumb into it.” 

In this they were all agreed, and when they saw 
the preparations that Lawrence made to guard 
against a surprise at night they became convinced, 
more than ever, that their Captain was all right. 

As for the guerrillas, they felt when night came 
that they were safe; but Red Jerry was wild with 
rage. As soon as he became convinced that the 
pursuit was over he called a halt. If he wished, he 
could have been miles away by morning, and out of 
all danger, but he did not wish. He was burning 
for revenge. He detailed two of his best men to 
go back and find where the Yankees camped and 
then report as soon as possible. Runners were also 
sent out through the country to bring in all the men 
they could. By morning he believed he could rally 
at least a hundred men. 

They have not over fifty,” said Jerry, as he dis- 
cussed the matter with his officers. If we can ’t 
whip them we had better go out of business. I will 
have revenge or die in the attempt. We will wait 
until Carter and Holmes report, then lay our plans.” 

Lawrence, like Jerry, was not satisfied with what 
had been done. After supper, when the men sat 
around discussing the results of the day, he said 
nothing, but sat buried in thought. 

“ Why so glum. Captain ? ” asked Dan. ‘‘ Has 
anything gone wrong? ” 


TRAILING RED JERRY 


255 


“ Yes,” replied Lawrence. “ We have just 
scorched the guerrillas instead of capturing or dis- 
persing them, and by morning they will be miles 
away. I look upon our expedition as a failure.” 

Pardon me. Captain,” spoke up Harry, but I 
believe you are mistaken when you say the guerrillas 
will be miles away in the morning. Instead, I look 
for an attack tonight or in the morning.” 

‘‘ What makes you think so ? ” asked Lawrence. 

In the first place, from what you tell me of Red 
Jerry, I do not think he is a man that will run away 
so easily. Then through that open country he had a 
good opportunity to ascertain our strength. He 
knows as well as you that we do not number over 
fifty, ktook care to estimate his strength and he has 
about eighty. By morning he will have a hundred. 
Instead of running away, I am confident he is not 
over three miles from us, laying plans as to how he 
can get his revenge.” 

Do you really think so, Harry ? ” asked Law- 
rence, rising. 

I not only think so, but I am going to know so.” 

‘‘ But how?” 

‘‘ By going to see. By tracking them to their lair.” 

How many men will you need to go with you? ” 
asked Lawrence. 

I want Jack only. Bruno, of course, will be one 
of the party. More would be in the way. Come on. 
Jack.” 


256 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


“ Are n’t you going to take your horses ? ” cried 
Lawrence, seeing they were making preparation to 
start away on foot. 

‘‘ Horses are no use on this scout. I hope to sneak 
up on them.” 

‘‘ Harry, I hate to see you go,” said Lawrence, 
with feeling. 

‘‘ Poof! I have had many a more dangerous job 
than this, but if we are not back by midnight, you 
may know something has happened. Come on. 
Jack.” 

The two boys and the dog were quickly swallowed 
up in the darkness. The men watched them as they 
went, and shook their heads. Cap ought n’t to 
have let them go,” said one. 

Don’t worry,” said Dan. The boys can take 
care of themselves, and they have Bruno.” 

It was well they had Bruno, for after going a mile 
the dog turned up a road that crossed the one they 
were on. “ We would have gone right on,” said 
Harry. ‘‘ It ’s funny how much more a dog knows 
about some things than a man.” 

After following the cross-road a space they saw 
the dim lights of a house ahead. They also became 
aware there were dogs on the place. Bruno began 
to bristle up. 

Quiet, old boy, no fuss,” said Harry. 

Bruno obeyed and walked meekly by his side. 
But the dogs of the house barked so furiously that 


TBAILING BED JEBBY 


257 


two men came out. Harry and Jack sought shelter 
in a clump of bushes by the roadside. It was star- 
light and objects could be distinguished some dis- 
tance away. The dogs began leading the men di- 
rectly to where Harry and Jack lay. With revolvers 
in their hands, the boys waited. They knew a shot 
might destroy the object of their scout, but saw no 
way out of it. Just at this moment a rabbit scurried 
across the road, and the dogs, with yelps of delight, 
took after it. 

Them blame dawgs,” growled one of the men, 
“ to make all that fuss over a rabbit. But, Hicks, 
we ’uns might as well git our bosses an’ be goin’.” 

Just then two horsemen came galloping down the 
road. They halted at the sight of the two men and 
one cried, ‘‘ Why, Sloan and Hicks, what ’s up ? 
Why are n’t you with Red Jerry? ” 

“ Jes’ goin’ to start,” said Sloan. “ Whar hev’ 
yo’ uns been ? ” 

Watching the Yanks. We ’re on our way to 
report to Jerry. Hicks, the Yanks are camped on 
your place.” 

“ What ’s that ? The Yanks camped on my 
place ! ” cried Hicks. 

Sure. Reckon you ’ll be short on fodder and 
pork and sweet ’taters by morning.” 

The ole woman and children ? ” gasped Hicks. 

“ Reckon they ’re all right, seeing their natural 
protector is not at home. The Yanks won’t hurt 


258 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZABES 


them. Git your bosses and come on. We Ve been 
gone too long now. Jerry will give us the devil for 
not reporting before.” 

As he was speaking horsemen were heard ap- 
proaching from the other direction, and in a moment 
Jerry and Billy rode up. 

‘‘ Is that you, Stevens? ” Jerry demanded angrily. 

Yes,” was the hesitating reply. 

‘‘ I have a notion to have you cashiered for daw- 
dling along the road. You know everything depends 
on your report. I Ve been waiting an hour.” 

Stevens was Jerry’s lieutenant and he did not 
relish the idea of losing his office. 

“ Captain, I came as quickly as I could,” he re- 
sponded meekly. “ You told us to make a thorough 
examination, and that took time. I arrived here just 
a moment ago. Sloan halted me, saying his dogs 
were making a fuss. Then he asked us to wait a 
minute, saying they would get their bosses and come 
with us.” 

“ Well, what did you find ? ” 

“ The Yanks have gone into camp on Hicks’ farm. 
They seem to be making free with Hicks’ fodder, 
pigs and ’taters (here Hicks was heard to groan), 
and it looks as if they intended to stay all night.” 

“ What do you say, Billy ? Shall we attack them 
there? ” asked Jerry. 

“ Stevens saw how they were situated. Let ’s hear 
what he thinks,” 


TRAILING RED JERRY 


259 


‘‘We might whip them, but it would be a costly 
job,” answered Stevens. “ We had a taste of how 
they can fight this afternoon. My advice is to let 
them alone tonight and they will think we have run 
entirely away. When they are not attacked nor hear 
anything from us, they will move out kind of 
careless.” 

“ Then your idea is to attack them in the morn- 
ing? ” asked Jerry. 

“ Yes, and I know a capital place. It is where this 
road crosses the main road. This side of the main 
road is covered with bushes for about two hundred 
yards, then come clear fields. Along the edge of 
the fields the ground descends this way. We can 
leave our horses in the field, the men hide in the 
brush along the road, and when they come along 
we can annihilate them with one volley.” 

“What do you think of the plan, Billy?” asked 
Jerry. 

“ It ’s all right. If it works well we ought to 
finish them without the loss of a man. Even if they 
discover us, we will have the advantage of position, 
and we have two men to their one. If we cannot 
whip them I shall lose my confidence in you as a 
fighter.” 

“ Well said, Billy. Tomorrow morning it is. I 
will never rest until I leave the body of Lawrence 
Middleton swinging on a tree.” 

Then turning to his lieutenant, Jerry said, “ As 


260 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


you know the ground, Stevens, I will leave the de- 
tails to you. See the troop is on the ground by 
daylight. Mind you do n’t fail me.” 

Thus speaking, Jerry and Billy rode back and in a 
few moments were followed by the other four. 

As soon as the sound of their horses’ hoofs died 
away, Harry drew a long breath. “ I say. Jack,” he 
exclaimed, “ this is a cinch. Got all we want with- 
out half trying. Now to camp as quick as we can.” 

They started back on the run, but Bruno soon 
gave notice of danger and they hid while four men 
passed them. 

“ Recruits for Jerry,” said Harry. ‘‘ He may 
have two hundred men by morning.” 

When they came to the main road both were 
breathing heavily from their run. 

‘‘ Let ’s stop here a moment,” panted Harry. 
Here is where they propose to ambush us, and a jolly 
good place it is for the job. But let ’s hurry on. 
Cap can’t learn of this too quick.” 

Again they started on the run, and did not stop 
until they were halted by the picket guarding the 
road. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


LIVE I CANNOT SHOOT YOU 

B ack so soon ! ” cried Lawrence, grasping 
Harry’s hand, as he came up. “ Thank 
God you are back safe ! ” 

Never had an easier job, did we, Jack? ” laughed 
Harry. Even Bruno is ashamed of himself, it 
was so easy.” 

And you found out what you were after? ” 
Yes,” and Harry told his story. 

Lawrence and Dan listened in silence. “ What do 
you think, Dan ? ” asked Lawrence. 

I reckon it ’s fight or run. When Jerry finds he 
cannot surprise us, he will attack us openly.” 

I do n’t feel like running,” said Lawrence. 

‘‘ Well, I do n’t feel inclined that way myself,” 
said Dan, resorting to his tobacco box. 

Why can ’t we occupy that ambush ourselves ? ” 
spoke up Harry, “ and let Jerry be the one to be 
surprised.” 

Did n’t Jerry leave men on guard? ” asked Law- 
rence, eagerly. 

‘‘ No, but he may send guards there. If we think 
of occupying that ground it must be done at once.” 
The proposition was eagerly discussed, but there 
261 


262 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE 0ZABK8 


were obstacles in the way. Not only were there their 
own two wounded men, but they had picked up and 
were caring for six wounded guerrillas. After a 
short discussion it was decided to leave the camp in 
charge of ten men. If they were attacked they were 
to take refuge in a log barn, and defend it until the 
rest of the troop could come to their rescue. 

Dan, much to his chagrin, was left in charge of 
the camp. “ It ’s no use kicking, Dan,” said Law- 
rence. “ I cannot risk going unless you stay, and 
the boys left here would rebel if you did not stay.” 
So Dan had to remain, much as he wished a hand in 
the fray. 

The ten men to remain were chosen, and the rest 
of the troop told to get ready to move. “ Be as quiet 
as possible,” said Lawrence. “ We have not far to 
go ; walk your horses, do n’t talk, and above all 
things, do n’t allow your arms to rattle.” 

As silent as specters of the night the troop moved 
away, Harry, Jack, and Bruno in advance to see if 
the coast was still clear. They reached the cross 
roads without either seeing or hearing anything of 
the enemy. 

‘‘ It ’s all right. Captain, so far,” whispered 
Harry, as the head of the troop came up, “ but we 
must get into position as soon as possible, for there 
is no knowing how soon some of the guerrillas may 
make their appearance.” 

A hasty examination showed the position all that 


LIVE— I CANNOT SBOOT YOU 


263 


could be wished. The troop rode up the cross road 
until the bushes were cleared, and then filed into the 
open field. Here the men dismounted, and the 
horses were led back into the brush, where they 
could easily be concealed. The men then were 
placed in single line in the edge of the brush facing 
the open field. A slight ridge in front protected 
them from observation. 

Thus the preparations of Lawrence were exactly 
the reverse of what Jerry had planned. In an in- 
credibly short time the troop was in position. 

Now,” said Harry, Jack and I will hide in the 
brush close to where the roads cross. If guards 
are sent there is where they will be stationed, and 
I want to be close enough to hear what they say.” 

Order was given to maintain a strict silence and 
to molest no one passing along either road. 

It was well that all the preparations had been 
made expeditiously, for hardly had Harry and Jack 
taken their position when horsemen were heard ap- 
proaching down the cross road, and soon the 
shadowy forms of four men appeared. 

They halted where the roads crossed and one said, 
The orders are that Brown and I stay here while 
Hayden, you and Singleton are to ride towards the 
Yankee camp until you reach the rise where you can 
look down the road to the camp. Do n’t go any 
nearer, for we do n’t want them to know we are 
within forty miles of them. If the Yanks show 


264 


THE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


signs of moving, report immediately. Better have 
Singleton report every hour, anyway.’’ 

All right. Sergeant,” replied Hayden. “ You 
may be sure Singleton and I will keep our eyes 
open.” And they rode away. 

The men left fell to talking. 

Mighty quiet,” said one. 

“ Yes, but if everything goes right it won’t be so 
quiet when the Yanks move. Why, if the Yanks 
ride into the trap, we ought to kill every last son of 
them at the first fire.” 

Harry and Jack lay chuckling as they listened. 

In about an hour the man called Singleton came 
riding back. “ The Yanks are there yet,” he re- 
ported, but they are keeping mighty quiet. There ’s 
a dim fire burning and we can catch the shadow of 
one once in a while. 

“ That ’s where Jerry wants them to stay. He 
was afraid they might take a notion to light out dur- 
ing the night.” 

Singleton rode back and again all was quiet. The 
Federals lay sleeping, their guns in their hands and 
revolvers by their sides. It would take but a word 
to bring them to attention. 

About four o’clock the trampling of horses told 
the guerrillas were coming. In a whisper the word 
was passed and in an instant every man was alert. 
But the guerrillas halted some distance from the 


LIVE— I CANNOT SHOOT YOU 


265 


main road and only three rode forward. They 
were Jerry, Stevens and Billy. 

How is it, Sergeant?” asked Jerry as they 
came up. 

“ As quiet as a churchyard. Hayden and Single- 
ton are down the road watching if the Yanks move. 
I have Singleton report every hour. There he 
comes now. 

Singleton rode up. “ The Yanks are beginning 
to stir,” he reported. “ They are building fires, no 
doubt to make coffee. It makes my mouth water 
to think of coffee.” 

You men will have coffee enough before long, 
but there ’ll be a lot of blood spilling first,” said 
Jerry. 

Sergeant, what time was it when you reached 
this post ? ” he asked suddenly. 

“ I should say somewhere near midnight,” an- 
swered the Sergeant. 

Then the Yankees could have moved before you 
got here. Stevens, I thought I told you to have this 
cross-roads guarded and the Yankee camp watched 
as soon as we decided to attack. Slow, as usual. If 
this thing goes wrong, you pay for it.” 

“ You know. Captain, it was eleven o’clock before 
I received orders to post the guard,” said Stevens 
uneasily. 

“ Well, we have no time to lose now. Go back. 


266 TEE COVBIEE OF TEE OZAEKS 

have the force moved into the field and see that in- 
structions are carried out to the letter. Sergeant, 
you call in your men and join the force.” 

While these orders were being carried out Jerry 
and Billy lingered a minute looking over the field. 
“ Could n’t be a better place for an ambuscade,” said 
Jerry. “ If the Yanks ride into it, not a man will 
come out alive.” 

Hark ! ” suddenly exclaimed Billy. 

What is it? ” asked Jerry, startled. 

I thought a heard a horse stamping.” 

“ It ’s Hayden and Singleton coming in from 
guard.” 

“ No, it was over there to the left, in the bushes. 
I ’m sure I heard it.” 

Both gazed anxiously into the bushes, as if to 
pierce the secret they contained. 

Harry’s heart stood still ; was the ambuscade to be 
discovered at the last minute? But the wind had 
risen, and nothing was heard but the rustling of the 
leaves. 

I reckon you must have been mistaken,” said 
Jerry. 

Perhaps,” replied Billy, with a sigh. “ Jerry, 
I do n’t know why, but I feel as if everything is not 
right. You have told me so much about this Law- 
rence Middleton that I am afraid.” 


“ Afraid of what? ” 


LIVE— I CANNOT SHOOT YOU 


267 


“ I do n’t know. What if he should discover this 
ambuscade ? ” 

“ I will fight him anyway. I now have over a 
hundred men and he has less than fifty. It will mean 
some loss to us, but we will have no trouble in beat- 
ing him.” 

By this time Hayden and Singleton came up. 
They reported the Yankees were still in camp, but 
showed signs of moving. 

We have no time to lose then,” said Jerry. 

The gray dawn was just breaking in the east when 
the guerrillas filed into the field and formed their 
line. 

'' Move forward ! ” ordered Jerry, “ until you 
nearly reach the crest of the ridge, then halt and dis- 
mount, leaving the horses in charge of every fourth 
man. The rest of you advance through the brush 
until you nearly reach the road. Be sure you are 
well concealed. When the enemy comes along take 
good aim at the man directly in front of you, and 
at the command, fire. Let not a shot be fired until 
the command is given. Give no quarter. Shoot the 
wounded as you come to them. But if you can cap- 
ture the Yankee captain alive do so. : I will have 
my reckoning with him afterwards. And it will be 
a reckoning that will make the devil laugh.” 

Every word of this was heard by Lawrence and 
his men, and the men fairly gnashed their teeth as 


268 TUB COUBIEE OF TEE 0ZABK8 

they listened. It boded no good to the guerrillas that 
fell into their hands. 

The guerrillas moved forward until about seventy- 
five paces from the waiting Federals. The order was 
given them to dismount, and the men not holding 
the horses moved forward and formed into line. 

Lawrence was going to wait until they were over 
the ridge, but before he gave the order to advance. 
Lieutenant Stevens walked towards the bushes as if 
to reconnoiter, and a few more steps would have 
taken him into the midst of the Federals. 

‘‘ Fire ! ” cried Lawrence. 

The men sprang to their feet and poured in a 
crashing volley. Then with a wild cheer, without 
waiting for orders, they sprang forward, revolvers 
in hand, and sent a leaden hail into the demoralized 
mass. The effect was awful; men and horses went 
down. Never was surprise more complete. 

From out the struggling mass came the groans of 
the dying and the shrieks of the wounded and ter- 
ror-stricken. Horses reared and plunged, trampling 
on the dead and living. 

Many fled on foot across the fields, others mount- 
ing in wild haste spurred their horses. But one 
thought filled the minds of all — to get away from 
that awful place. 

Lawrence had given orders for the men holding 
the horses to rush forward at the first volley, so his 


LIVE— I CANNOT SHOOT YOU 


269 


men were almost as quickly mounted as the 
guerrillas. 

In vain did Jerry and Billy try to stem the tide 
and rally the men. They were forced to join in the 
flight. 

It now became a matter of single combat. Each 
trooper selected his victim and pursued him until he 
surrendered, or was shot down fighting. Those who 
had fled on foot were first overtaken and then those 
who had the poorest mounts. 

Lawrence passed several, but he gave them no 
heed. He had but one thought, to find Jerry Alcorn. 
At last he saw him mounted on his magnificent gray 
horse. He was shouting to the men to take to the 
woods — to abandon their horses — to save them- 
selves if possible. 

Lawrence bore down upon him. Jerry saw him 
coming, and with a roar like a cornered beast, turned 
to face him. He raised his revolver to fire, but Law- 
rence was first and the revolver dropped. He was 
shot in the arm. Defenceless, he wheeled his horse 
to fly. Again Lawrence fired. Jerry reeled in his 
saddle, but gathered himself together and urged his 
horse to greater speed. Close after him came 
Lawrence. 

The chase was a wild one, continued for more 
than a mile. Lawrence had now drawn his sword 
and a few bounds of his horse took him to Jerry’s 


270 


TEE COUBIEE OF TEE OZABKS 


side. “ Surrender! ” he cried with uplifted sword. 
“ Surrender or die! ’’ 

Jerry turned to him, his face distorted with rage 
and fear. Blood was dripping from his right hand. 
He had dropped the reins and was struggling to 
draw a revolver from his right holster with his 
left hand. 

“ Surrender or I strike ! ’’ cried Lawrence, but 
before the blow could descend he felt a sharp sting 
in the side and his horse plunged forward and fell. 
Hardly had Lawrence touched the ground when he 
heard a voice hiss, “ Turn, so you may see who sends 
you to hell.’^ 

As if impelled by the voice, Lawrence turned his 
head and looked into the blazing eyes of Billy. Her 
face was distorted with rage and hate. Her horse 
stood almost over Lawrence and her revolver was 
pointed at his breast. 

But no sooner did her eyes meet Lawrence’s than 
she gave a start of surprise. A change came over 
her face and her hand trembled. The muzzle of the 
revolver sank, was raised, but once more was 
lowered. 

“You — you,” she whispered hoarsely. “Oh, 
God! How can I take your life. You tried to save 
my father. You pitied me. You — ” A softer ex- 
pression came over her face. She seemed to forget 
where she was and she whispered, “ Then — then I 
was a girl, an innocent girl, but now — ” her voice 



Her revolver was pointed at his breast 





'W 




I 4' 






'.a<' /iSF'^'.T^T* 

- ■• t • 

* I - 


• '•' 'w '*,3r ' I ' s ' £ 

>"# 

L'S' A*-'- :'aj 



»,t >%'' .:."-,r;ia".V;*/i/:;- 


, 11 - .r**»l. , J'.;r: ■>/*:•• 




• / . .. . if ^. • '-*1 w > 


r‘ wj. ;<M «■ 

' '''■ '* 




«• 


r* »• 




«( •• j*^. K i'i/i 




j W Jl’ . 'fej 


f 





1 ' 7 ' i 

« '^- 'k' ' ' 



LIVE— I CANNOT SHOOT YOU 


271 


rose to a shriek. “ Now I am a devil ; but live ; I 
cannot shoot.” 

The sound of galloping horses was heard and 
shouts. Lawrence looked and saw Harry and Jack 
almost onto them, their revolvers levelled on Billy. 

“ Great God ! do n’t shoot ! ” he shouted ; and to 
Billy, ‘‘Fly! Fly.” 

She sank her spurs into her horse and bending 
low over his neck was away like an arrow, but no 
avenging bullet followed her. 

In a moment Harry and Jack were at Lawrence’s 
side and helped him to his feet. “ Captain, you ’re 
wounded,” cried Harry. “ Your side is all bloody.” 
He tore away the coat and shirt. 

“ Thank Heaven, it ’s not deep,” he exclaimed, 
“ but bleeds freely. How did it happen? ” 

“ I was about to cut down Red Jerry when I re- 
ceived this wound from behind. The same shot 
must have struck my horse in the back of the head, 
for he went down like a log.” 

“ And the guerrilla who shot you was the same 
you told us not to shoot ? ” 

“ Yes. She was a woman and she spared my life. 
I will tell you all about it, but not now..”^. 

It was noon before all the men returned from pur- 
suing the guerrillas. Of the band not more than 
thirty escaped, and most of these by taking to the 
woods. 

When Lawrence gathered his little troop together 


272 TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

he found that three had been killed and six wounded, 
three of them grievously. Of the guerrillas, twenty- 
five had been slain outright, as many badly wounded, 
and twenty prisoners had been taken. 

Some of the men were for shooting the prison- 
ers. “ Red Jerry would not have spared us,” they 
exclaimed. 

Lawrence immediately put an end to such talk. 

If any of the men have committed crimes that 
merit death,” he said, “ they should be convicted by 
a court-martial. No soldier has a right to put a 
defenceless man to death for revenge. Barbarity 
begets barbarity, while mercy appeals to the hearts 
of the most depraved.” 

He then told them how his life had been spared 
by the dreaded wife of Red Jerry. 

There was no more talk of shooting the prisoners, 
and Lawrence noticed that not one of them was in- 
sulted or treated brutally. 

The Federals remained on the battlefield for three 
days, caring for the wounded, and Lawrence had 
it given out that anyone who cared might come to 
claim the dead or carry away the badly wounded 
without being molested. The news spread and soon 
the camp was filled with weeping women and wail- 
ing children. Even some men came when they 
found they could do so safely. From the number 
of dead and wounded claimed, Lawrence thought 


LIVE— I CANNOT SHOOT YOU 273 

Jerry’s band must have been made up principally 
from the neighborhood. 

At the end of three days Lawrence began his re- 
turn march. A couple of farm wagons were pressed 
into service to convey the wounded. With the 
slightly wounded who were able to travel he took 
back with him thirty prisoners and fifty-five horses. 

Great was the rejoicing when Rolla was reached, 
and the success of the expedition became known. 
Lawrence received a congratulatory message from 
General Schofield, highly praising him. But there 
was one Federal officer who did not congratulate 
Lawrence. Captain Dunlay felt too mortified over 
his own failure. 

Red Jerry still lived. Lawrence had wounded 
him not only in the arm, but in the thigh. Secreted 
in the fastnesses of the hills, and tenderly cared for 
by his wife, he nursed his wounds and thirsted for 
revenge. Terrible were his imprecations against 
Lawrence and terrible would he his revenge if ever 
he got him in his power. 

It was fated that he and Lawrence should never 
meet again. Jerry lived to organize another band 
and he became even more merciless than ever, and 
by his side rode his wife, as merciless as he. But 
there was one secret she never told her husband — 
that was, that she had spared the life of Lawrence 
Middleton. 


CHAPTER XIX 


MARK HAS A RIVAL 

I T WAS in September when Mark returned frbm 
his last trip. He was so thin and pale that Mr. 
Chittenden insisted on his taking a few weeks of 
absolute rest. These weeks were the happiest, as 
well as the most miserable, that Mark had ever spent. 
Happy because he was thrown continually in the 
company of Grace, miserable because he felt a great 
love springing up in his heart which must never be 
spoken. 

A thousand times he resolved to flee. It would be 
so easy for him to go on one of his secret missions 
and never return. But he kept putting off the evil 
day ; it was so near heaven to be near her, to see her 
every day. He believed he would be content if he 
could only live as he was always. In his imagination 
he had invested Grace with more than human attri- 
butes, and worshipped her from afar, as he would 
some angelic being. 

Did Grace know the feeling Mark Grafton had 
for her ? The eyes often speak more eloquently than 
words, and Mark’s eyes told her the story of his 
devotion a hundred times a day. But this knowl- 
edge, instead of drawing Grace to him, piqued 
her. If he loved her why did he remain silent? In 
274 


MARK HAS A RIVAL 


275 


all the books she had read, lovers were not backward 
in telling of their love. But after all, she was glad 
he was silent, for she was doubtful of her father’s 
approval, and there was that mystery that hung over 
him, a mystery she had not solved as yet. 

Mark, you are deceiving us,” she said boldly 
one day. You are not what you pretend to be.” 

Mark started, but soon recovered his composure. 
‘‘ What makes you think so, Grace ? ” he asked 
quietly. 

Because you have represented yourself as a poor, 
friendless, private soldier. Now, I know you were 
raised a gentleman. You need not deny it.” 

‘‘ Is that all ? I thought — ” he stopped. 

Thought what ? ” asked Grace. 

Nothing, only I am sorry you have such a poor 
opinion of me, Grace. In saying I am poor and 
friendless I have not deceived you. I am as poor 
and as friendless as I have represented.” 

“ But in other things you are silent. You have 
never told me a word of yourself, of your early 
life. You only say you are an orphan. Mark, you 
are not what you pretend. You are holding back 
something, and I do n’t like it. Mark, what is it ? 
You can surely trust me as you would a sister.” 

A look of pain came over Mark’s face. “ Grace, 
do n’t think evil of me,” he faltered. Think of 
me as a friend, a friend who would willingly die for 
you, but never anything more than a friend.” 


276 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


He turned away and left her confused, con- 
founded. She saw that he was suffering, but she 
was angry. He had refused to confide in her. He 
had even hinted she might think more of him than 
was wise. 

That night as she lay in bed thinking of what he 
had said, tears of hot anger filled her eyes, '' Would 
die for me,” she whispered, “ but would never be 
more than a friend. Who asked him to be more? 
He is nothing but a presumptuous boy and should be 
punished.” For the next two or three days she was 
decidedly cool to Mark. 

By the first of November Mark felt he had fully 
recovered his health, and except for his arm he was 
as well as he ever would be. He told Mr. Chitten- 
den so, and that it was not right for him to stay 
longer. But Mr. Chittenden asked him not to go, 
as he had some work he could help him in. He had 
orders to gather all the provisions and forage pos- 
sible. A train was coming from Arkansas to get it. 
Then, some time in the month, a body of recruits 
from the northern part of the State were expected. 
Supplies must be gathered for them. 

Mark promised to stay, but the change in Grace 
cut him to the heart. He thought she was angry be- 
cause he had refused to tell her his secret. Little 
did he think he had uttered words which cut more 
- deeply. 

It was hard for Grace to think the cause of 


MAEK HAS A RIVAL 


277 


Mark’s reticence was that he had fled for committing 
some criminal act, but what else could it be? She 
resolved more firmly than ever to discover his 
secret. 

It is not to be supposed that such a girl as Grace 
had lived to be nineteen years of age without ad- 
mirers. There was not a young man in the Ozarks 
but what would have been her slave if she had given 
him the least encouragement, but she was such a 
lady, so far above them, that they were content to 
worship from afar. They well knew they could 
be no mate for her. But there was one exception, a 
young man called Thomas Hobson, known as Big 
Tom. 

Big Tom was a splendid specimen of the human 
animal, tall, broad shouldered, thick chested, and he 
had the strength of a giant. If the world had been 
looking for a perfect physical specimen of man it 
would have found it in Big Tom. There was also 
an animal beauty about him that captivated and 
charmed. 

His magnificent body was all he had to 
recommend him. He was a bully by nature, and 
used his great strength by imposing on others. He 
was inordinately vain and conceited, and was con- 
tinually boasting of his prowess. He was thought 
brave, for no man in the Ozarks dared to stand up 
against him in a fight, but at heart he was a coward. 

During the first year of the war he was active in 


278 TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

driving out and maltreating Union men. Living 
quite a distance from Mr. Chittenden, he had never 
seen Grace until the time she went to the rescue of 
Mr. Osborne. He was one of the hanging party. 
When Grace so unexpectedly appeared on the scene, 
her excitement and fierce wrath only heightened her 
beauty, and Tom gazed at her in admiration. He 
had been one of the most violent in demanding the 
death of Mr. Osborne, but now he suddenly changed 
sides and demanded that he be let go. 

Much to Grace’s disgust he persisted in paying her 
attention, and at length proposed. Much to his sur- 
prise he was not only refused but refused with 
scorn and contempt. This aroused every evil pas- 
sion of his nature. 

“ You will regret this, Grace Chittenden,” he cried 
furiously. ‘‘ I ’spose you reckon you be too good 
for me, but I will give you to understand that there 
is not a gal in the Ozarks, except you, but would 
jump at the chance to be my wife.” 

‘‘ Go and make one of them jump, then. I want 
none of you,” replied Grace sarcastically, as she 
slammed the door in his face, leaving him swearing 
and cursing. 

When Mr. Chittenden was informed of what had 
occurred he sent word to Tom never to set foot on 
his premises again. 

Mr. Chittenden was too big a man for even Tom 
to defy. But the affair got out and Tom, when 


MABK HAS A RIVAL 


279 


he was not present, became the butt of the county 
over his presumption in aspiring to the daughter of 
Judge Chittenden. Tom knew of the merriment it 
caused and his pride was so hurt that he disappeared 
and was not heard of for over a year. In the fall of 
1862 he suddenly appeared in the Ozarks at the 
head of a band of guerrillas. 

The band numbered about fifteen, and he con- 
cluded that with this force he would show Judge 
Chittenden that he was not afraid of him, and that 
he was as big a man as he was. Therefore, he rode 
boldly up to the house. He was mounted on a mag- 
nificent horse, an immense plume floated from his 
hat, and he was decked out in all the grandeur of a 
bandit chief. 

Mr. Chittenden was surprised, but concluded that 
under the circumstances it was policy to treat him 
with courtesy. Tom had learned to be polite. He 
did not mention past differences, or ask to see Grace. 
He had much to say of his prowess in the field, and 
of the number of Yankees he had killed, and boasted 
he held a commission as captain signed by General 
Price. The main object of his visit seemed to be to 
impress on the Judge his importance. When he 
learned Mr. Chittenden was engaged in gathering 
supplies for the Confederate army he proffered his 
services to help, which the Judge thought best to 
accept. 

He became quite a frequent caller at the house. 


282 


TRE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


for neither of them? Tom pondered the question 
long. Light broke in upon him. It must mean that 
Mark had proposed and been refused, and being 
jealous of him had taken this way to scare him 
away. Perhaps Grace had been captivated by his 
fine appearance after all, and was only waiting for 
him to propose. 

Again was his vanity in the ascendency, and he 
resolved to propose at the first opportunity. It came 
quicker than he had thought for. Near Mr. Chit- 
tenden’s house was a shady nook that overlooked 
the La Belle. It was where the little river dashed 
and foamed and smote the rocks that would bar its 
passage. Here Grace loved to sit and watch the con- 
flict, and here she was when Tom Hobson rode by. 
His heart gave a great bound, for it was the first 
opportunity he had had of seeing and speaking to 
her alone. 

Reining in his horse, he dismounted, and making 
what he thought a most courtly bow, he bade her 
good evening. 

Grace arose, an angry flush on her face, and 
barely acknowledging his greeting, turned to go. 

Stepping in front of her he said, “ Please do n’t 
go. I have been wanting to speak to yo’ un ever 
since I returned. Yo’ un know what I told yo’ un 
when I went away. I ’m of the same mind still, 
though I do be a capting now, and expect to be a 
kernel befo’ the war is over.” 



He was looking into the muzzle of a revolver 






MABK HAS A BIVAL 


283 


“ Out of my way,” exclaimed Grace, white with 
rage and trying to push past him. 

He caught her by the shoulder, “ I reckon yo’ un 
think that sneak of a Mark Grafton loves yo' un, but 
he do n’t. He told me so,” sneered Tom. 

You lie. Mark Grafton is a soldier and a gen- 
tleman and you are a coward. Out of my way.” 

Her hand sought the bosom of her dress, but Tom 
did not notice. He was white with rage. 

“ I ’ll hev’ yo’ un yet,” he shouted. “ All hell 
can’t keep me from heven yo’.” He attempted to 
take her in his arms. 

He drew back amazed. For the second time that 
afternoon he was looking into the muzzle of a re- 
volver, and the hand that held that revolver was as 
firm and steady as the one that held the first. 

“ Mr. Hobson,” said Grace, without a tremor 
in her voice, “ if you do not mount your horse and 
ride away before I count ten I shall kill you. One, 
two — ” 

But Tom did not wait for her to finish; he sprang 
on his horse and dashed away cursing. 

About an hour later, as Mark was returning home, 
there came the report of a rifle from a hillside and a 
ball tore away the crown of his hat. All he could 
see was a little cloud of smoke on the mountain. 
Putting spurs to his horse he was soon out of danger. 

When he reached the house he found Mr. Chitten- 
den in a towering passion. He had just returned, 


284 


TEE COUBIEE OF TEE OZABES 


and Grace was telling him of her encounter with 
Big Tom. 

The wretch is too vile to live/’ he swore. “ I 
will hunt him to earth, if it takes me a year.” 

“ I am with you,” said Mark, showing his hat. 
“ I got that only a few moments ago, so you see I 
have an account to settle with him, too.” 

“ Why should he shoot at you ? ” asked Mr. Chit- 
tenden, in astonishment. 

“ You must ask him,” answered Mark, carelessly, 
but as he said it he glanced at Grace. Her face was 
crimson, and then grew very pale. Had Big Tom 
told the truth? Had Mark been talking about her 
to him? 

That night it was agreed that the next day a posse 
should be organized and Big Tom run down, but 
when morning came it was found Big Tom and his 
gang had fled during the night. 


CHAPTER XX 


CAPTURING A TRAIN 

I T TOOK Lawrence some little time to reor- 
ganize his troop, and to fill the places of those 
who fell in the fight with Red Jerry. 

At last all was ready and the start was made. To 
reach General Blunt by the circuitous route he in- 
tended to take would mean a journey of nearly four 
hundred miles, much of the way through a country 
not occupied by Federal troops. The guerrilla 
bands infesting this country were small, however, 
and he considered that with his fifty men he would 
be able to cope with any force he might meet. 

For subsistence he would have to depend on the 
country through which he passed. He knew it was 
sparsely settled, but as his force was small, and 
the corn crop had ripened, he believed neither his 
men nor horses would suffer for food. 

To Lawrence the mountain scenery was a con- 
tinual source of delight. It was November, and the 
leaves of the forest covering the mountain sides and 
crowning their summits had been touched by the 
frost, and painted in all colors of the rainbow. It 
was a magnificent panorama and on so tremendous 
285 


286 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


a scale that all the works of man seemed as nothing 
in comparison. 

Occasionally a small band of guerrillas was seen, 
but at sight of the Federals they scurried into the 
hills and were soon lost to view. Only one band at- 
tempted to show fight and they were quickly routed 
with one killed and two wounded, left on the field. 
One of these stated that the band was commanded 
by a man called Big Tom, who was wounded early 
in the action, how badly he did not know.* 

One day Lawrence stood on a hill overlooking the 
valley of La Belle. He thought he had never gazed on 
so lovely a scene, and he wondered who it was who 
had made his home in that peaceful valley. That it 
was a home of refinement and luxury was apparent. 

As he was looking, to his astonishment, what 
seemed to be an army came pouring into the valley 
from the north. It was a motley army, without 
uniforms, without banners and many without arms. 
Accompanying the army was a long train composed 
of every kind of vehicle, from carriages to farm 
wagons. There was no order in the march, every- 
one seemed to be traveling as pleased him best. 

For a moment Lawrence wondered what it could 
mean, and then he knew. He had stumbled on the 
secret route through the Ozarks through which re- 
cruits for the South passed. Before Lawrence 

*This wound prevented Big Tom for some months from 
carrying out his contemplated revenge against the Chittendens. 


CAPTURING A TRAIN 


287 


Started on his raid it had been known for some time 
that numerous small bodies of guerrillas had been 
gathering, and were making their way to some 
secret rendezvous, from which they were to start 
to join Porter in Arkansas. 

‘‘ How many do you suppose there are ? ” asked 
Lawrence of Dan. 

“ About four or five hundred, I should say.’’ 

Do you think we can handle them ? ” 

Do n’t see any reason why we can ’t,” drawled 
Dan. “ Reckon half of them will die of fright when 
they see us.” 

Arrangements were quickly made. They were to 
make a sudden dash and ride the full length of the 
line, ordering those who had arms to give them up. 

Riding into the valley the troop, whooping and 
yelling like mad men, suddenly dashed upon the un- 
suspecting recruits. If an army had fallen from the 
sky they could not have been more astonished. Con- 
sternation seized them, and many, leaving every- 
thing, fled for the hills, but the greater part of them 
surrendered, begging for mercy. Not a shot was 
fired. It was a bloodless victory. 

The prisoners were gathered together ; they num- 
bered nearly four hundred. Being deprived of all 
arms, they were powerless. What to do with them 
was the question. 

“ The only thing we can do,” said Lawrence, is 
to parole them.” 


288 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


“ And they will keep their parole just as long as 
we are in sight and no longer,” growled Dan. 

“ Can’t help it. It ’s the only thing we can do.” 

The train was now thoroughly searched and many 
of the wagons were found to contain cloth, boots and 
shoes, and a goodly quantity of powder and shot. 
All such articles were destroyed and the wagons 
burnt. The prisoners looked on sullenly. 

Lawrence noticed there was a scarcity of pro- 
visions, and inquired what it meant. One of the 
prisoners told him they were suffering from hun- 
ger, but had been told they would find plenty of 
food here in the valley of the La Belle. ‘‘We ’uns 
be jes' starvin’,” said the prisoner. 

“ I will see what I can do,” said Lawrence. “ If 
there is food here you will surely get it.” 

About this time Mr. Chittenden appeared. There 
had been great excitement at the house when it was 
known that the Yankees were in the valley and had 
succeeded in capturing the train. Mr. Chittenden 
feared that if it became known that he had gathered 
supplies for the South, not only would he be 
arrested, but his home and buildings burned. 

“ I reckon,” he said to Grace, “ that I will ride 
down and see what force it is, and who is in 
command.” 

“ Do n’t go, father,” begged Grace. “ You know 
what you have been doing.” 

“ It is best, Grace. They may not find it out, and 


CAPTUBING A TBAIN 


289 


if they do, it wo n’t mend matters for me to stay 
here.” 

But, father, you can take to the hills until they 
are gone.” 

“ What! Leave you here unprotected? Never! ” 

“ Where is Mark ? ” asked Grace. “ I have not 
seen him for three or four days.” 

Gone off on some secret expedition. Said he 
might be gone several days. Grace, I believe he is 
trailing Big Tom. He has an idea he will return 
and wreak his vengeance on us.” 

Grace turned pale. “ What ! Mark gone, all 
alone ? ” she asked. 

Yes. Mark seems to prefer to go alone. I 
do n’t think we are in as much danger from Big 
Tom as he thinks, but there is no telling. Some 
of these guerrilla bands are nothing more or less 
than robbers, and they care little whom they rob. 
But I must go now. Do n’t worry. I wo n’t be 
long.” 

“ Mr. Chittenden was gone some two hours, and 
when he returned he did not seem in the best of 
spirits. Grace had been anxiously waiting his 
return. 

“How is it, father?” she cried. “I thought I 
saw smoke.” 

“ Yes, they have burned a great deal of the 
train,” answered Mr. Chittenden, gloomily. “The 
worst part of it is, it is only a small scouting party 


290 


TEE COUBIEE OF THE OZAEKS 


that has done the mischief — not over fifty men — 
and they have captured four hundred prisoners 
without firing a gun.” 

That does n’t look as if one Southern man 
could whip ten Yankees,” replied Grace, with a 
twinkle in her eyes. 

“ Grace, I believe you are glad that train was 
captured,” said her father, with more feeling than 
he had ever manifested toward her. 

“ I surely am,” replied Grace, undaunted. ‘‘ You 
well know I am for the Union.” 

‘‘ Grace, beware ! Do n’t trespass on my love for 
you too much. Perhaps you will rejoice when I am 
arrested and dragged off to prison.” 

‘‘You arrested! You dragged off to prison! 
Father, what do you mean?” gasped Grace, now 
thoroughly alarmed. 

“ It means that your dear friends, the Yankees, 
have found out that I have been gathering supplies 
for this train. The officer in command has ordered 
me to turn over everything I have gathered, and 
threatened to arrest me for being an agent of the 
South.” 

“ What will be done with all the food and foiage 
you have gathered? Will it be destroyed? ” asked 
Grace. 

“ No; not all of it, anyway. The captured men 
are without food and nearly starving. They have 
been, or will be, paroled and turned back north. 


CAPTUBING A TRAIN 


291 


They will be given the food for their return journey 
to Rolla, where they have been ordered to report.” 

Why, father, that is grand. The very ones will 
get the food that you have gathered it for. The 
officer in command must be a gentleman. What is 
he like?” 

“ He is young — not much more than a boy. He 
seems to know his business; has perfect control 
over his men. Moreover, he has the appearance of 
a gentleman. But you can see for yourself, Grace, 
for I have invited him and his Lieutenant to take 
supper with us tonight. And — and, Grace, I will 
not object to your making known your true senti- 
ments. It may save me from a Federal prison.” 

Father, if they arrest you, they will have to 
arrest me, too. I will be the worst rebel in the 
State. But, father, they won’t arrest you. What 
have you done ? ” 

‘‘ What have I done, child ? Has not this house 
been a rendezvous for those passing to and fro 
between this State and Arkansas? Has not many 
a plot been hatched right here? Grace, if every- 
thing were known, I should not only be arrested, but 
this' house would be burned and the valley rendered 
desolate. I am afraid this young Captain knows 
more than he lets on. But there he comes now, 
with a lot of wagons for the provisions.” 

The next two hours were busy ones. A detail 
of prisoners, under guard, was made to load the 


292 


THE COUEIEE OF THE OZAEES 


wagons, and a herd of beef cattle was driven down. 
The prisoners feasted that night as they had not in 
many a day. In fact, many of them were not sorry 
that they had been made prisoners. 

When Lawrence and Dan went to keep their 
engagement to dine with Mr. Chittenden, they 
met with as cordial a reception as could be 
expected under the circumstances. Mr. Chitten- 
den was deeply chagrined over the loss of the 
supplies he had gathered, but he concealed his dis- 
appointment as much as possible. 

The meal was all that could be desired. Tilly had 
surpassed herself. To cook for Yankees was to 
her a new experience. They were the men who 
were to free her race, and she looked upon them as 
almost divine beings. 

Grace presided at the head of the table, and more 
than one glance did Lawrence cast at the lovely girl. 

“ You have a beautiful home here, Mr. Chitten- 
den,” said Lawrence. “ I almost envy you. In the 
spring and summer it must be as near Arcadia as 
one gets in this world. The scenery is magnificent. 
I never saw a more beautiful sight than the moun- 
tains, covered with their flaming foliage.” 

“ Yes, I like it,” replied Mr. Chittenden. “ I 
chanced on the valley many years ago, while hunt- 
ing, and resolved to make it my home. So wild 
and unsettled was the country then, that for some 
years I had to get all my supplies from St. Louis.” 


CAPTUEING A TRAIN 


293 


“ What a mercy it is that the ravages of war 
so far have left it almost untouched,” answered 
Lawrence. 

You are the first Yankees who have favored 
us with a visit,” replied Mr. Chittenden, “ and par- 
don me, but I trust you will be the last. But if 
we are to be visited again, I hope it will be by your 
troop. Captain, for, under the circumstances, you 
have been very kind. I hear fearful stories of rav- 
ages committed in other parts of the State.” 

Missouri certainly has had her share of the 
war,” replied Lawrence, “ but it is the guerrilla war- 
fare that has caused it. I trust you have seen little 
of it here. Are there many Union men residing 
among these hills ? ” 

Mr. Chittenden hesitated, then replied : “ We did 
have a few Union men in these parts, but the senti- 
ment was so strong against them that many of them 
were forced to leave. I do not believe in guerrilla 
warfare, but am powerless to prevent it.” 

“ From the train I captured,” said Lawrence, ‘‘ I 
would say you were not a stranger to Confederate 
troops; in fact, I have learned that this valley is a 
gateway between Missouri and Arkansas, and that 
many of the guerrillas we drive out of the north- 
ern and central part of the State pass through here, 
and no doubt many pass back the same way.” 

Mr. Chittenden winced. “ I cannot prevent Con- 
federate troops passing through here,” he said. 


294 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE 0ZABK8 


‘‘ any more than I can prevent you passing through. 
I admit my heart is with the South, and I do what 
little I can to help her ; but I am sorry to say I have 
a traitor in my own household — my daughter 
here.’’ 

''What! Your daughter?” cried Lawrence, in 
surprise, and he looked at Grace with renewed 
interest. 

"Yes, my daughter; she is heart and soul with 
you Yankees.” 

Grace was covered with confusion, and started to 
rise and leave the table. 

" Please do n’t go, Miss Chittenden,” begged Law- 
rence. " Let me hear from your lips that you love 
the flag of our common country.” 

" I hate to differ with father,” said Grace, " but I 
do love the flag. Born and living here as free as 
the birds of the air, I learned to love freedom. I 
think this is a wicked, wicked war, waged to per- 
petuate slavery and to destroy the Union. Father 
and I do n’t quarrel. He says I am a girl, and it 
does not matter much what I believe. That may 
be; but there is one Union flag still cherished in 
the Ozarks,” and as she said it she put her hand in 
her bosom and drew forth the little flag she had 
made in St. Louis. " There is not a day,” she con- 
tinued, " that I do n’t go out and hold it aloft, that 
it may be kissed by the winds of heaven, and I pray 


CAPTUBING A TRAIN 


295 


the day will soon come when it will wave over a 
reunited country.” 

Lawrence and Dan could hardly refrain from 
shouting aloud ; even Mr. Chittenden was surprised 
at the feeling Grace showed. 

“ There, Grace, that will do,” he said, crossly. 
“ Do n’t make — - ” 

Lawrence stopped him. Mr. Chittenden,” he 
exclaimed, “ I congratulate you on having such a 
daughter, and you can be thankful that you have.” 

I do not see why,” answered Mr. Chittenden ; 
“ but I am thankful that Grace has until now kept 
her opinions to herself. It would be rather awkward 
for me to have it generally known.” 

Grace was excused, and the men, over their cigars, 
entered into a general discussion of the war, and 
how it would terminate, Mr. Chittenden holding 
that the independence of the South was already as 
good as secured. 

As they were about to go, Lawrence said : Mr. 
Chittenden, you may think it a poor return for your 
hospitality, but I came here tonight with the full 
intention of arresting you.” 

Mr. Chittenden could only gasp, “ What for? ” 

“ Because you are a dangerous man to the cause 
I serve. I have learned much while I have been 
here. Not only are you an agent of the Confederate 
Government to gather supplies, but your house has 


296 JBE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 

been a haven for some of the worst guerrillas which 
infest the State. Even the infamous Porter found 
rest and shelter here when he fled South.” 

Mr. Chittenden stood pale and trembling, for he 
knew Lawrence was speaking the truth ; but he was 
thinking more of Grace than of himself. 

“ My God! what will become of my daughter, if 
I am dragged away to a Federal prison? ” he cried. 

“ Mr. Chittenden, do not fear,” answered Law- 
rence. “ I can never arrest the father of such a 
girl as your daughter, and leave her unprotected. 
She has saved you, and for her sake be more careful 
in the future.” 

“ For her sake, I thank you; for myself, I have 
no apologies to make for what I have done,” Mr. 
Chittenden replied, somewhat haughtily. But in his 
heart he was not sorry Grace had displayed that 
little flag. 

“ By Jove! ” exclaimed Lawrence, when he and 
Dan were alone. “ What a girl ! She is grand, and 
such a lady. Who would dream of finding such a 
girl in the Ozarks ? And she is as lovely as a picture 
— more beautiful than many who reign as belles 
in St. Louis.” 

“ Look here. Captain,” said Dan, solemnly, 
“ do n’t be falling in love with every pretty face 
you see. What about that St. Louis girl you are 
always getting letters from — Lola — confounded 
childish name — I think you call her. And I ’ve 


CAPTVBING A TRAIN 


297 


heard you rave about a certain Dorothy, with golden 
hair. Let the girls alone ; they are no good. I 
never knew a fellow in love who was any good. 
They go around sighing and writing poetry and 
making confounded idiots of themselves. I agree 
that Miss Chittenden is a mighty good-looking girl ; 
but how do you know she is n’t fooling us — shook 
that little flag in our faces to save her father ? ” 
Oh, Dan, Dan ! ” laughed Lawrence, ‘‘ when it 
comes to girls, you are incorrigible. Dan, tell the 
truth — were you ever in love ? ” 

“If I ever was, thank God! I am over it,” 
snapped Dan, as he took a chew of tobacco. 

Lawrence spent two days in the valley of the La 
Belle, paroling his prisoners, and loading up their 
wagons with provisions and forage enough to last 
to Rolla 

Lawrence started the train back to Rolla, and 
then bade farewell to the lovely valley, which he 
left scathless; but for many days there remained 
before his mental vision the image of the beautiful 
girl who was loyal to the Union under such adverse 
circumstances. 

All unknown to Lawrence, he had been gone 
from the valley but a few hours when there came 
riding up from the South a Confederate cavalry 
force of one hundred and fifty men, under the com- 
mand of a Major Powell. They had come to meet 
the recruits, and had with them a train of empty 


298 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


wagons to take back what was left of the pro- 
visions and forage after the recruits were supplied. 

When Major Powell learned what had happened, 
and that all the provisions and forage not given to 
the recruits had been destroyed, his rage knew no 
bounds. He first ordered fifty of his men to pursue 
the train and bring every man back. “ Their paroles 
are not worth the paper they are written on,” he 
roared. 

I will not wait for you,” he said to the Captain 
in command of the fifty, but shall pursue this 
audacious Captain Middleton. I will see that not 
a man of his command gets out of the Ozarks 
alive.” 

“ That will leave you only one hundred men for 
the pursuit. Major,” said the Captain. 

That is so ; but you know we brought arms for 
one hundred. Call for volunteers from the recruits. 
Tell them to take the best horses from the train, 
and report as soon as possible.” 

The Captain in pursuit of the train had an easier 
task than he thought, for he had not gone more 
than five miles when he met nearly two hundred of 
the men returning, under the leadership of three or 
four men known as desperate guerrillas. Hardly 
had the Federals left the train, when a plot was 
formed to seize it. Nearly half the paroled men 
entered the plot; those who refused were stripped 
of everything and sent on their way, destitute. 


CAPTUBING A TBAIN 


299 


This reinforcement, so much sooner than ex- 
pected, greatly elated Major Powell. A moun- 
taineer explained he knew a shorter route than 
the one the Federals were taking, and although they 
had several hours’ start, he could easily lead a 
force that could gain their front, and thus they 
would be hemmed in between the two forces. 

Major Powell quickly made his plans. A hun- 
dred men, under the command of one of his most 
trusted officers, were sent to try and get ahead of 
the Federals, while he, with a hundred more, would 
follow in quick pursuit. 

About this time Mark Grafton appeared on the 
scene. He, too, brought important news. Believing 
that Big Tom was contemplating a raid on Mr. 
Chittenden, and that his sudden departure was only 
a blind to disarm suspicion, Mark had disguised him- 
self and followed the gang. 

‘‘ I unearthed the most hellish plot,” said Mark. 
‘‘ Big Tom and his gang were to disguise them- 
selves as Federals, raid the plantation of La Belle, 
kill Mr. Chittenden and me, and carry off Grace, 
and force her into a marriage with Big Tom The 
plot was about to be carried out, when the gang 
unexpectedly met the force under Captain Middle- 
ton, and was routed. And we need n’t fear any- 
thing from Big Tom for some time, as he is badly 
wounded.” 

Mark, on his part, was greatly surprised to hear 


300 


TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


what had happened in the valley while he was gone. 
“ I would go with you,” he said to Major Powell, 
“ but I have an important engagement I must keep. 
I hope you will overtake and chastise those Yankees 
as they deserve.” 

‘‘ If I can overtake them, you may depend on 
it they will get the chastisement,” responded the 
Major, as he rode away. 

Mark then related to Mr. Chittenden more fully 
what he had found out as to Big Tom’s plans, and 
added : ‘‘ If I were you, Mr. Chittenden, I would 
say nothing about this to Grace, for it might unnec- 
essarily alarm her. She is safe, at least, until Big 
Tom gets well. If I did not think so, I would not 
rest until I had hunted the dog down. As it is, I 
must be absent for a week or two, but not longer.” 

Mark waited until nightfall, and then he, too, 
rode away. 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAINS 

I T was the second day after Lawrence had left 
the valley of La Belle, and so far nothing of 
interest had occurred. Lawrence and Dan were 
riding along side by side, when suddenly a stone 
struck in the road just ahead of them, causing their 
horses to rear and plunge. The road ran close to 
the bluff, and no doubt it was from the top of the 
bluff that the stone was thrown. 

A careful scrutiny of the bluff revealed nothing, 
and they were about to ride on, when Lawrence 
suddenly exclaimed : “ Hold on ! there ’s a paper 
wrapped around that stone.” Springing from his 
horse, he secured the paper. It proved to be a rude 
scrawl, telling them they were being pursued by a 
hundred men, and that another hundred had been 
sent to head them off. 

“ What do you think of that? ” asked Lawrence, 
handing the scrawl to Dan. 

Dan deciphered it, after some trouble, and then 
remarked : A hoax, probably.” 

It ’s no hoax, Dan. We may as well be 
prepared. 

“ But where did the two hundred men come 
301 


302 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


from?’' asked Dan. ''Even if those fellows who 
were paroled turned back, they had no arms.” 

" It 's a raiding party from the South, in all 
probability,” answered Lawrence, " and we left just 
in time to miss them.” 

" Whew ! Why could n’t we have stayed a few 
hours longer ? ” 

" What ! And fought the two hundred ? ” 

" Sure ; we could have licked them easily.” 

" Well, I am not sorry we left. I am not aching 
for a fight against such odds; but if they overtake 
us, we will show them what we can do. What puz- 
zles me is, who gave us the warning? ” 

" Give it up,” said Dan. 

Harry was now called, and told what had hap- 
pened. " You take Jack and Bruno and guard the 
rear. Do n’t let those fellows get close to us, with- 
out our knowing it.” 

" No danger, as long as Bruno is alive,” laughed 
Harry. 

" What about the front ? ” asked Dan. " We may 
run into those fellows who have gone to head 
us off.” 

" They have n’t had time to head us off yet,” said 
Lawrence, " and before they meet us, I want to 
teach those fellows in the rear a lesson.” 

The horses began to show signs of weariness, 
and, coming to a settler’s cabin, around which grew 
a fine field of corn, Lawrence, concluded to halt, rest 


TEE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAINS 


303 


and feed the horses, and allow the men to make 
some coffee. There were some fine pigs running 
around, and two of these were slaughtered. The 
owner of the corn and hogs made strenuous objec- 
tions to this appropriation of his property. He was 
a tall, gaunt mountaineer, and his face showed that 
he was both cunning and crafty. 

‘‘ Are you Union or Confed ? ” asked Lawrence. 

After emptying his capacious mouth of an enor- 
mous quid of tobacco, he drawled : I do n’t know. 
Yo’ uns be the first Yanks I hev seen. I allers 
reckoned I was a Confed, but now that yo’ uns hev 
tuk my cohn and hawgs, I reckon I be Union. If 
I be Union, I get pay for my cohn and hawgs, 
do n’t I?” 

Laughing, Lawrence handed him ten dollars, say- 
ing, ‘T ’ll bet you a ten against that one that you 
will be Confed before night. There ’s a band of 
Confederate cavalry chasing us.” 

“ Is thar? Then I wo n’t bet,” replied the fellow, 
grinning. “ It ’s too risky. They might p’int a gun 
at me, and make me yell for Jeff Davis.” 

“ I reckon you would n’t wait for the gun to be 
pointed before you yelled,” said Lawrence; “but 
you ’re welcome to the ten.” 

“ Ought to be fifty,” growled the fellow, as he 
turned and went into the house, and they saw him 
no more. 

That night Major Powell camped on his place, 


304 


THE COURIER OF THE OZARKS 


and made free with both his corn and hogs, but he 
made no objection; neither did he hurrah for Jeff 
Davis, for he was not there. 

The Federals had not gone far from the cabin 
when the valley narrowed down and the mountains 
arose steep and precipitous on each side. 

“ It ’s lucky,” said Dan, “ that these hills are not 
filled with guerrillas, or they would be taking pot- 
shot at us. I will feel safer ” 

He did not finish the sentence, for there came 
the sharp crack of a rifle from the hillside, and a 
piece of the crown of Dan’s hat went flying through 
the air. He pulled off his damaged headgear and, 
gazing ruefully at it exclaimed : “ A blame good 
hat spoiled; but my head is safe.” 

“ Charge the bluff ! ” shouted Lawrence ; but 
there was no need of the order. A half dozen 
troopers had already dismounted, and were scaling 
the bluff to where a small wreath of smoke was 
seen curling. Before they were half way up, there 
came the sound of another shot, but this time the 
whiz of no ball was heard. 

Soon the men reached the spot where the smoke 
had been seen, and their exclamations of surprise 
were heard. 

What is it ? ” shouted Lawrence. 

‘‘ Dead man up here. No signs of any live one.” 

‘‘ Well, look around sharp, and then come down,” 
replied Lawrence. 


TEE OLD MAN OF TEE MOUNTAINS 305 

The men soon returned, and told a strange story. 

“We found,” said the sergeant in charge, “ whom 
do you think? Our friend who sold us the corn 
and hogs. He was lying behind a rock; his gun, 
loaded and cocked, was on the rock, and no doubt 
he was just going to take another shot at us, when 
some one shot him through the head from behind. 
He had just been shot, for the fresh blood was 
gushing from the wound as we came up. But we 
neither saw nor could we find any trace of the 
one who shot him. It ’s blame curious. I feel 
creepy. These mountains must be haunted.” 

“If they are, the spirits who haunt them must 
be very friendly to us,” said Lawrence ; “ but, as 
you say, it is a singular circumstance. I can ’t make 
it out. Why does n’t the fellow show himself, if he 
is our friend ? ” 

Many and various were the opinions expressed, 
but no satisfactory solution was arrived at. 

The day closed dark and gloomy; great clouds 
swept across the sky, and the wind roared through 
the forest. It became so dark, and traveling so diffi- 
cult, that Lawrence decided to camp for the night, 
and risk the chance of being overtaken. The place 
chosen to camp was a natural amphitheater which 
ran back into the mountains. It was overhung by 
the giant trees growing on the mountain. 

Supper over, the men sat for some time around 
their little campfire, talking over the events of the 


306 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


day; but gradually the camp became quiet, and 
nothing was heard but the stamping of the horses 
and the roaring of the wind. 

It was nearly midnight when the soldiers were 
aroused, not by the guard, but by Bruno, who came 
bounding into camp, growling fiercely, every hair 
on his back erect. He was trembling violently, 
either from fear or excitement. 

Why, what ’s the matter, Bruno ? ” cried Harry. 

I never saw you act like this before.’' 

I believe he is scared,” said Lawrence. 
‘‘Andrew Jackson! Bruno scared!” 

“ I never knew him to be scared,” said Harry, 
“ but I believe he is. See how he trembles.” 

Before an investigation could be made, the horses 
began to rear and plunge, and the sentinels called 
out they were breaking loose. 

“ See to the horses,” shouted Lawrence. 

The men were just in time, as several of the 
horses had broken their halters. As it was, they 
had hard work to keep them from getting away. 

“ The horses are badly frightened. They are 
trembling like leaves,” said the men. 

“ It must be some wild animal,” said Lawrence. 
“ Men, stay by the horses ; Dan, Harry and I will 
investigate.” 

Lawrence took a burning brand from the fire, and 
all three, well armed, started to find the cause of 
the trouble. Bruno at first hung back, but when 


THE OLD MAN OF TEE MOUNTAINS 


307 


he saw Harry start, he followed ; but it was noticed 
he kept close to his master’s side. 

The dog kept looking to the cliff back of their 
encampment. A large tree grew close to the cliff, 
and an animal could spring into it from the cliff. 
Cautiously the three men advanced. 

See there,” said Dan, pointing up in the tree. 

Lawrence looked, and saw up in the tree what 
looked like two coals of fire. 

“ Hold your brand where I can see the sights of 
my gun,” whispered Dan. 

Lawrence did so. Dan took a quick aim and 
fired. There came a terrible scream, a crashing 
among the branches, and then a huge panther lay 
struggling on the ground, tearing up the earth in 
his death agony. 

Bruno seemed to have recovered from his fright, 
for he was about to spring on the struggling animal, 
when Harry cried, Back, Bruno, back ! ” 

Still Bruno would have rushed to his fate if 
Lawrence had not struck him a sharp rap over the 
nose with the burning brand. 

At last the beast lay still. 

That was a good shot, Dan,” said Lawrence. 
The ball had struck the panther squarely between 
the eyes. 

“ What could have induced him to visit our 
camp? ” asked Harry. 

“ The smell of the meat the boys roasted for 


308 


THE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


supper,” replied Dan. '' You know, we brought 
along some of those pigs we had for dinner.” 

Some of the soldiers insisted on skinning the 
beast and taking the skin along as a trophy. As 
it was, there was little more sleep in the camp, for 
the horses continued to be restless, and it was hard 
to keep them quieted. 

“ The panther’s mate may be around,” said Dan. 
“ It is well to be on the lookout.” 

Bruno was of no more use, for he had become 
sulky and gone and lain down. He could not under- 
stand that the blow Lawrence gave him had saved 
his life. 

If there was another panther around, he did not 
show himself, and at the break of day the troop 
was once more on the way. 

Along in the afternoon, Harry came rapidly 
riding from the rear, saying the foremost of the 
pursuers had been sighted. Hardly had he made 
his report when the faint sound of three or four 
shots was heard. 

‘‘ Harry, you, with Dan and Bruno, now take 
the advance,” commanded Lawrence. “ That is 
where we will have to look now for a surprise. 
Dan, take command, and ride at a good pace. I, 
with ten men, will look to the rear, and hold back 
the enemy.” 

Why not stop and fight them ? ” grumbled Dan. 
‘‘ I do n’t like this idea of running.” 


TEE OLD MAN OF TEE MOUNTAINS 309 

** Because I do n’t wish to have a battle here, if 
I can help it,” replied Lawrence. “ If we fight, espe- 
cially on anything like even terms, some of the 
men will be sure to be killed or wounded. Think 
of leaving any of the boys here in the mountains, 
wounded! It would be better for them to be shot 
than left wounded, for they would be sure to be 
murdered by guerrillas.” 

Reckon you are right ; but it is against my 
principles to run,” sighed Dan. 

Do n’t be downhearted, old fellow,” laughed 
Lawrence. I expect to give them a fight ; but I 
want to choose the ground and the manner of 
fighting.” 

Dan’s face brightened. That ’s all right. Cap- 
tain,” he exclaimed. I might have known you 
were up to some of your tricks.” 

Lawrence now rode back to take charge of the 
rear. Major Powell, knowing he had two men to 
Lawrence’s one, eagerly pressed forward; but his 
enthusiasm was a little cooled when his advance 
was driven back with a loss of one killed and two 
wounded, and he began to be a little more careful. 

By taking advantage of every little inequality of 
ground, Lawrence was able to hold the enemy well 
in check for some miles; but at length they came 
to a place where the valley spread out, and flank 
movements were easy, and it soon became a test 
of speed and endurance of the horses. 


310 


TEE COUEIEE OF THE OZAEKS 


“This will never do,” thought Lawrence. “I 
must find a place to stop and fight them, and that 
soon.” 

Leaving the rear guard in charge of a sergeant, 
he rode rapidly to the front. 

“ Horses getting winded,” said .Dan. “We will 
have to stop and fight.” 

“ At the first favorable place, Dan. Tell the 
boys to keep up the pace a little longer.” 

Lawrence now urged his horse to his utmost 
speed. He rode two or three miles without finding 
a favorable place for an ambuscade, and was about 
to halt and choose as good ground as possible and 
give battle. He had no fears of the result — only 
that many of his men might be killed or wounded. 
Just as he came to this conclusion, to his delight, 
he saw the valley close in front of him. A great 
hill pushed into it, leaving only a narrow gateway. 
Beyond this the valley turned, and the force would 
be entirely concealed by the hill. It took Lawrence 
but a minute to form his plan of battle. Just before 
the gateway was reached, the road ran close to the 
base of the mountain, which was thickly wooded. 

Dan, in command of the advance, now dashed 
up. “ Captain, we must fight. The horses are 
all in.” 

“ Yes, Dan, it ’s fight now. Dismount your men, 
and have the horses taken around that point, out 
of sight. One man can care for six horses. Con- 


THE OLD MAN OF TEE MOUNTAINS 


311 


ceal the rest of your force in the brush along the 
base of the mountain. Be quick. If I succeed in 
leading them into the trap, you will know what 
to do.” Thus saying, Lawrence clapped spurs to 
his horse, and rode for the rear. 

Lawrence found the rear guard hard pressed. 

‘‘ Look out. Captain ; they are flanking us, and 
you are in range,” called one of the men. 

Just then three or four balls whizzed close to 
Lawrence’s head. Wheeling his horse, he shouted, 
“ Follow me ! ” and the rear guard went down the 
road as if in swift retreat. The enemy followed 
with wild cheers. 

The rapid pursuit had strung out the Confeder- 
ates, and Major Powell had ridden back to hurry up 
the stragglers, leaving the advance in charge of his 
senior captain. This officer, thinking the Yankees 
in full retreat, and that he might gain some honor, 
pressed the pursuit with vigor. 

Straight past where Dan and his men were con- 
cealed, Lawrence rode, but he halted his little squad 
where the valley narrowed. 

If the Confederates had not been so eager in the 
pursuit, they might have seen the bushes tremble 
or caught the gleam of a gun barrel ; but they only 
had eyes for the flying Yankees. When they saw 
the Federals had halted, they also halted, taking- 
time to close up, and that was just what Lawrence 
wanted. 


312 


THE COUEIEB OF THE OZABKS 


Ordering his men to fire a volley, Lawrence again 
wheeled as if in retreat. 

** Forward ! ’’ shouted the Confederate captain. 
“ Charge ! Ride over them ! ” 

Suddenly, from the side of the road, there came 
a crashing volley. The destruction was awful ; men 
and horses went down in heaps. 

Wheel and charge ! ” shouted Lawrence ; and 
down on the terror-stricken Confederates came Law- 
rence with his ten men. The panic became a rout. 
The enemy thought only of getting away. In vain 
Major Powell tried to stop his men; he, too, was 
borne back in the confusion. 

Quickly as possible, Dan had the horses brought 
up, and he and his men joined in the pursuit. For 
two miles it was kept up; then Lawrence ordered a 
halt. He saw that Major Powell had succeeded in 
rallying some of his men, and taken a position that 
could not be carried without loss. 

All along the road lay dead and wounded men 
and horses, and where the first volley was fired the 
road was filled with the dead and dying. 

It was a sight that made Lawrence’s heart ache; 
but he could not stop even to give relief, for Harry 
and Jack came back with the startling news that 
there was a large force in front, not more than 
three miles away. 

Lawrence rallied his men, and, to his intense 
relief, found he had only three men slightly 



An old man leaning on a staff 




r 


I 




i 




I 




I 


< 


t 





< 



I 




•i. 


k 


i 


I 


« 

4 



V, 

t 




I 


f 




.i 




I 

» 


fit 


rt 








I 





I 





r>- 

n ^ 



# 







*' . 



V ^ 







r 


I v ' 

r * 


: 4 

' ^ f 






r 




I 


1 

I 

f 





y 6 


> 


( 






/ 


\ 


\ 

k' 

4 . • 








•• 




-#► 


f 




t. 


^ •#.» 
A 






• •! 


» 



•* . 


I • 

t 


I 


I 


i 

4 

% 


* 


I 





•* k 


r 


( 


» 


4k 




TEE OLD MAN OF TEE MOUNTAINS 


313 


wounded. It was almost a bloodless victory. The 
question was, what to do now. While debating, 
one of the men suddenly exclaimed, “ Look 
there!” 

On a rock on the mountain-side, some three hun- 
dred yards away, stood the figure of an old man. 
A long white beard swept his breast, and he was 
bent with age. He stood leaning on a staff, as if 
weary. 

When he saw he was seen, he beckoned for some 
one to come to him. Two or three of the soldiers 
started, but he peremptorily waved them back. Law- 
rence then started, and the old man stood still. 

“ Do n’t go. Captain,” cried the men. “ It may 
be a trap.” 

‘‘ I will be careful,” replied Lawrence. ‘‘ Shoot 
at the first sign of treachery.” 

A dozen carbines covered the old man, but he 
did not seem to notice it. When Lawrence was 
within about fifty yards of him, he motioned for 
him to stop ; then, in a high, cracked voice, 
exclaimed : There is danger ahead.” 

“ I know it,” replied Lawrence. 

“ A little ahead, close to that large tree, you will 
find a faint trail. Take it. It will lead you over 
the mountain into another valley, where you can, 
go on your way in safety. Delay twenty minutes, 
and all will be lost. Farewell.” 

The old man stepped from the rock and dis- 


314 


TEE COUEIEE OF TEE OZABES 


appeared. Lawrence rushed to where he had been 
standing. Nothing was to be seen. It was as if 
the earth had swallowed him. 

He returned and told what had happened, and 
the wonderment was great. 

No time to lose,” exclaimed Lawrence. “ I shall 
take his advice.” 

In single file, the men turned into the trail. The 
way was steep, but not impassable, and soon the 
forest swallowed them up. 

Not until they were over the mountain, was there 
any opportunity of discussing the strange warning 
they had received. 

Can it be that old man has been our guardian 
angel all the time ? ” asked Lawrence. 

“ Impossible,” said Dan. “We received the first 
warning when we had hardly left the valley of 
La Belle. We have come fast. How could that 
old man have come over the mountains and got 
ahead of us ? ” 

“And where did he go when he disappeared. so 
suddenly ? ” asked one. 

“And who shot the guerrilla?” questioned 
another. 

“ It ’s a secret only the mountains can tell. I 
have heard they were haunted,” said Dan. 

“ It ’s God’s hand,” said one of the men, a 
solemn, clerical-looking fellow, whom the men 
called Preacher. Before he was a soldier, he had 


THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAINS 315 

been a Methodist class leader; and there was not 
-a braver man in the company. 

Argue as they might, they could come to no con- 
clusion. To them it was a mystery that was never 
solved. 

It was weeks before Lawrence fully knew of the 
danger from which the old man had saved him. 
Captain Turner, in^his swift ride to get ahead of 
him, had fallen in with a scouting party of fifty 
Confederate cavalry; not only this, but his force 
had been augmented by guerrillas until he had fully 
two hundred men, well armed and mounted. Had 
Lawrence met this force in the narrow valley, he 
could not have escaped defeat. 

The horror and amazement of the advance guard 
of Turner’s force may be imagined when they came 
upon the scene of conflict. That the battle had 
just been fought, was evident; the smoke of the 
conflict had not entirely cleared from the field. 
What was more surprising, not an armed man was 
in sight — neither Federal nor Confederate. 

They listened, but could hear no sound of con- 
flict. Captain Turner came up. For a moment he 
gazed on the scene of carnage, and then cried: 
“Great God! Major Powell ran into an ambus- 
cade, and his force has been annihilated. The dead 
are all our men. But where are the Yankees? ” 

“ Doubtless in pursuit of the few of the Major’s 
force that escaped,” replied an officer. 


316 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


‘‘That is so,” cried Turner. “Forward, men! 
Let our war-cry be : ‘ Powell and Revenge ! ’ Give 
no quarter! Let every one of the cursed Yankees 
die.” 

They rode nearly four miles before they came 
on to Major Powell and the remnant of his force. 
They had continued falling back until they were 
certain they were not pursued. 

Of his hundred men, the Major had succeeded in 
rallying about forty. The rest had been killed or 
wounded, or had fled. Some of them did not stop 
until they reached the valley of La Belle, bringing 
with them the story of the disaster, saying that of 
all of Powell’s force they alone escaped. 

“Did you meet and exterminate the Yankees?” 
was the first question put to Captain Turner by 
Major Powell. 

“ I have seen no Yankees,” was the surprising 
answer. 

Major Powell could only gasp, “ Seen no 
Yankees?” 

“No; not one.” 

“ Then the mountains must have opened and 
swallowed them.” 

Full explanations were made, and the force 
returned to bury the dead and care for the 
wounded. The only possible explanation they 
could make for the disappearance of the Federals 
was that they had hid on the mountain-side and 


THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAINS 


317 


let the force of Captain Turner pass, then come 
down and resumed their flight. 

As they debated, suddenly, above them, on the 
mountain-side, appeared the figure of an old man, 
and his voice came down to them, loud and shrill: 

Woe, woe, woe to them who raise their hands 
against the flag of their country ! ” 

‘‘Damn him! Fire!” shouted Turner. 

A hundred rifles blazed. There came back to 
them a mocking laugh, and the old man disappeared. 
The mountain was scoured, but not a trace of him 
could be found. 

A superstitious fear fell upon the whole force. 
The old man must have been the devil, they argued, 
and he had helped the Yankees to escape. 


CHAPTER XXII 


MARK CONFESSES HIS LOVE 

I T was a day or two after the appearance of the 
fugitives from Powell’s force that Mark Graf- 
ton returned to the La Belle. He seemed tired 
and careworn, but reported that his trip had been 
entirely successful. 

When told of the disastrous defeat of Powell’s 
force, he was astounded. “ Had I expected such a 
result,” he exclaimed, “ I would have gone with him. 
Ran into an ambuscade, did he? I believe, if I had 
been with him, I could have prevented that, for I am 
used to fighting just such fellows, and am up to all 
their tricks.” 

“ You seem to have a good opinion of yourself,” 
remarked Grace, somewhat sarcastically. 

What she said, and the tone in which she said it, 
cut Mark to the heart. “ Your rebuke is just, Grace. 
No man should boast,” he said, as he turned away. 

That night Mark lay thinking. That Grace had 
changed, he could plainly see. It must be because 
he had refused to tell her his secret. “ I must go 
away, and never return,” he sighed. It is the only 
way. If I could only stay near her, to see her every 
day, to be her slave, I would be contented.” 

318 


MABK CONFESSES HIS LOVE 319 

Then the thought of Big Tom came into his 
mind. He knew there was real danger from that 
source. No one knew better than he what the 
guerrillas of the State were fast becoming — bands 
of robbers that preyed on friend and foe alike. He 
felt that Mr. Chittenden’s being a Confederate would 
not save him. To go away and leave Grace exposed 
to such a great danger would be to him a torture. 

Sleep did not visit him that night, and when 
morning came he was no nearer a decision than he 
was the night before. He arose white and haggard. 
The lines in his face showed what he had suffered. 

That night also seemed to have changed Grace. 
She came to him and, holding out her hand, said: 
“ Mark, I ’m sorry I spoke as I did last night. For- 
give me.” Then, looking at him, she cried : “ Fool- 
ish boy! I believe you took to heart what I said. 
Mark, did it hurt you so? ” 

“ There is nothing to forgive, Grace,” he replied, 
gently. “ I passed a restless night, but it v/as not 
what you said that caused it, but the thought that 
I had already remained here too long; and yet it 
is hard to go from those who are so kind to me.” 

Why go at all ? ” asked Grace. “ You belong 
here. Did we not bring you back from the very 
brink of the grave. I have heard father say he 
wished you would always remain. He has taken a 
great fancy to you.” 

A great light came into Mark’s face. He took 


320 


THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 


a step toward her, as if he would clasp her in his 
arms. Grace ! Grace ! ’’ he cried, then stopped 
and turned deadly pale. 

Mark, what is it ? Are you sick ? ” asked Grace, 
anxiously. 

No; I did turn a little faint, but I am over it 
now. I will think over what you said.” 

He did think it over, and came to the conclusion 
that he must go; for, if he stayed, the time would 
come when he would have to confess his love for 
Grace. He trembled when he realized how near he 
had come to telling her. But it was not many hours 
before he was telling her. 

A man came riding into the valley from the 
north. He was burning with fever, and reeled 
from side to side in his saddle. He was lifted from 
his horse, and carried into the house. 

“ I am afraid I am done for,” he said, faintly, as 
he was gently placed on a bed. “ I was told I would 
find a crippled Confederate soldier here, called 
Mark Grafton, who sometimes acts as the bearer 
of dispatches. Is he here now? ” 

He is,” answered Mr. Chittenden. 

“ I must see him — see him before it is too late. 
I feel the hand of Death upon me.” 

Mark was called, and the sick man, between 
gasps, told his story. He said his name was Paul 
Dupont, and he was the bearer of important dis- 
patches to General Hindman. I was sick at the 


MABK-CONFESSES EIS LOVE 


321 


time they asked me to carry them, and tried to beg 
off, but they said the dispatches were so important 
they could only be trusted to a brave and trusty 
man, and they knew I was one. ^ Carry them as far 
as Judge Chittenden’s, on the La Belle,’ they said; 

‘ then, if you are not able to go farther, deliver 
them into the hands of a crippled Confederate 
soldier there, by the name of Mark Grafton.’ I can 
go no farther. The hand of Death is already on 
me. You will find the dispatches sewed in the 
lining of my coat. Take them and deliver them into 
the hands of General Hindman.” 

‘‘ To Hindman! ” gasped Mark. 

Yes — don’t fail!” whispered Dupont, as he 
sank back on his pillow, exhausted. He closed his 
eyes; his breath came shorter and shorter, and he 
soon passed away, without speaking again. 

Mark stood as one confounded. A sacred trust 
had been committed to him — one that took him 
where he never wished to go — into Arkansas. No 
one except himself could realize the dangers that 
he would run. 

When Mr. Chittenden heard of the dead man’s 
request, he said : “ Mark, will you go ? Those dis- 
patches mean much; they may mean the redemp- 
tion of the State. But the danger — Mark, I hate 
to see you go.” 

Mark thought a moment, and then, drawing him- 
self up to his full height, his face set and deter- 


322 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


mined, he answered : “ I will go. It is a sacred 
trust — it is for my country.” 

Mr. Chittenden and Mark searched the effects of 
the dead man, and found the dispatches as stated. 
They also found he had about one hundred dollars 
in Federal money and two thousand dollars in Con- 
federate money on his person. Among the papers 
found was a pass from General Hindman, asking 
all good Confederates to aid the bearer all possible. 

No doubt Dupont was a trusty spy for General 
Hindman,” said Mr. Chittenden. Mark, you are 
stepping into dangerous shoes; yet, if you were my 
son, I should bid you go. As for the money, keep 
that; no doubt it was given Dupont for expenses, 
and you are now in his place.” 

Mark’s preparations were soon made, but the 
roll which he strapped behind his saddle was much 
larger than he generally took. When he was ready, 
he sought Grace, to say good-bye. She was not in 
the house, and knew nothing of what had taken 
place. 

He sought her in her favorite nook by the side 
of the La Belle, and there he found her gazing pen- 
sively into the water. Mark thought there was a 
look of sadness on her face. She looked up in sur- 
prise as he rode up. 

Going away so soon ? ” she asked. 

Dismounting, Mark hitched his horse, and, going 
up to her, said : ** Yes, Grace, I am going again, 


MABK CONFESSES HIS LOVE 


323 


and on one of the most dangerous missions I ever 
undertook. I have come to say good-bye. If I 
never see you again, God bless you ! '' 

The girl turned pale. Why go, Mark, if it is 
so dangerous ? ’’ 

'' It is my duty.’' 

Mark, do n’t go ! ” Tears were gathering in 
her eyes. 

He looked at her, his whole face eloquent 
with love. All the resolutions he had made were 
forgotten. 

“ Grace, I must say what I have told myself a 
thousand times I would never say. Grace, I love 
you — love you better than I do my own soul, and 
because I so love you, it is better that I go away and 
never return.” 

‘‘ I do n’t understand,” she murmured. ‘‘ You 
said things the other day I did n’t understand, and 
you made me angry.” 

Grace, you are fit to reign a queen in some 
palace. I am poor and unknown. But it is not 
my poverty that has kept me from declaring my 
love. It is because I am unworthy of you — because 
I have deceived you in some things. Grace, I am 
not worthy to kiss the earth you tread on.” 

A death-like pallor came over the face of the girl. 

Mark, for the love of Heaven, tell me — tell me I 
Are you married, or have you committed some 
heinous crime ? ” 


324 TEE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 

Married ! Why, Grace, I never thought of love 
until I saw you. I knew not what love was. Neither 
am I a criminal. Things are done in war that 
would be criminal in times of peace.” 

“ Then why do you say you are so unworthy ? 
Mark, it ’s that terrible secret you are keeping from 
me ! Mark, tell me what it is ? ” She put her hands 
on his shoulders, looking yearningly in his face. 

Mark Grafton shook like a leaf. ‘'Grace! 
Grace ! ” he cried, “ do n’t tempt me I You know 
not what you ask.” 

“ Then you refuse to tell me? ” She had taken 
her hands from his shoulders; there was an angry 
flush on her cheeks. 

“I can’t, Grace! Oh, God! if I could! ” 

“ Go ! ” she said. “ For once, you have told the 
truth, when you said you were not worthy of me. 
All the rest you have said are lies — lies. You love 
me, you say, better than your own soul, and yet 
you refuse to tell me what it is that would keep me 
from you. If you loved me, you would trust me, 
confide in me. By your actions you have shown 
yourself unworthy of the love of any true woman. 
I have loved you as a sister — nothing more — but 
even that love is gone now. Go! I never want to 
see you again,” and she turned from him. 

A moment Mark stood; then he said, gently: 
“ Grace, good-bye. It is best that you feel as you 
do, for I now know that it is only I who will suffer. 


MARK CONFESSES EIS LOVE 325 

I love you, Grace, and always will, but it will be a 
pure, a holy love. Nothing you can say or do can 
take from me the blessed privilege of loving you. 
Grace, will you not say good-bye?” No answer. 

Mark turned wearily, and mounted his horse. As 
the sound of the horse’s hoofs came to her, Grace 
started as if from a dream. She looked. He was 
already riding away. She rushed toward him, with 
outstretched arms. 

Mark ! Mark ! Come back ! ” she cried. “ It 
was I that lied. I love you ! I love you ! ” 

He did not hear, or, if he heard, did not heed, 
for he rode on without looking back. She watched 
until he had disappeared in the distance ; then, press- 
ing her hands to her heart, sank down. The wind 
rustled through the trees, and sent a shower of 
withered leaves down upon her. 

“ Like my hopes,” she murmured, withered and 
dying; yet, even in death, they are beautiful! ” 

She noticed the imprint of Mark’s foot where he 
had stood when he declared his love. A leaf, all 
orange and gold, with a splash of red in the center, 
had fallen and half concealed the imprint. She 
stooped and picked it up. 

“ He said he was not worthy to kiss the earth on 
which I tread,” she whispered, and she pressed the 
leaf to her lips; then, with a shudder, she threw it 
from her, for she noticed her lips had touched the 
splash of red, which to her looked like blood. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


INTO THE lion’s MOUTH 

F or a few miles after leaving Grace, Mark 
rode as if pursued by an enemy. Wild 
thoughts rushed through his mind; but at 
length he became calmer. 

“ No, no,” he soliloquized, “ I cannot leave Grace 
to the vengeance of Hobson, and I am sure he will 
seek vengeance as soon as he recovers from his 
wound. But am I not leaving her? Well do I real- 
ize the danger I am running. It is doubtful if I 
ever come back. An ignominious death may await 
me. I have put duty above love. But, Grace, if 
I live, my duty, after this, will be to guard and 
protect you. Unseen and unknown, I will be near 
you. To see you from afar will be heaven.” 

Mark soon halted by a pool of clear water, and 
undid the roll behind his saddle, from which he 
took various articles. Soon no one would have 
known him as the young man who had ridden away 
from the La Belle. He looked ten years older ; the 
color of his hair was changed, and a fine mustache 
adorned his upper lip. 

He studied his face for a while as he leaned over 
326 


INTO TEE LION'S MOUTH 


327 


the dear water. It will do,” he said. But what 
if I meet Colonel Clay? ” 

For three days after that Mark rode without an 
adventure, but on the fourth day he was chased by 
a squad of Federal cavalry. A lucky shot killed the 
horse of his foremost pursuer, and he escaped. 
Skirting the flank of the Federal army, he reached 
the headquarters of General Hindman at Van 
Buren, on the Arkansas River. 

Here, behind the Boston Mountains, Hindman 
had gathered an army estimated at from twenty 
to thirty thousand men. Opposed to him was Gen- 
eral Blunt, with an army of not over seven or eight 
thousand men. Hindman thought that by a swift 
movement he could crush Blunt before he could be 
reinforced, and then, meeting any reinforcements 
which might be marching to his relief, whip them 
in detail, thus wresting Missouri from the grasp of 
the Federals. 

He was now only waiting dispatches from Mis- 
souri informing him of the number and position of 
the Federal troops in the State, and the number of 
recruits he could reasonably expect to join him, 
once in the State, and where. 

It was these dispatches that Mark Grafton was 
carrying. If captured with them, Mark well knew 
what his fate would be. There were other reasons, 
known only to himself, which made it extremely 
perilous for him to enter the Confederate lines. 


328 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


It was late in the afternoon when Mark was chal- 
lenged by the outposts of the Confederate army. 
He stated that he was a courier from Missouri, with 
important dispatches for General Hindman, and 
demanded that he be conducted to headquarters at 
once. It was dark before headquarters were reached, 
but Mark was granted an immediate audience with 
the General. 

“ What is your name ? ” asked the General, as 
Mark handed him the dispatches. 

“ Grafton — Mark Grafton.” 

“ I was expecting dispatches, important ones, but 
from another source. I wonder what these can be? ” 

He opened them and, glancing at them, exclaimed : 

Why, these are the very dispatches I was looking 
for! I expected them to be delivered by a man 
named Dupont. How did you come by them? ” 

“ Dupont is dead,” replied Mark, solemnly. 

Dupont dead ! Great God I How did he die ? 
Was he captured ? ” 

No.” Mark told the full particulars of Dupont’s 
death, and how in his dying moments he had com- 
mitted the dispatches to him. 

‘‘ Poor Dupont ! ” sighed Hindman. ‘‘ He was 
my most trusted spy, and he died in the discharge 
of his duty.” 

Then, scrutinizing Mark closely, he said : ‘‘ You 
have made good time in coming from Chittenden’s. 
Have any trouble ? ” 


INTO TEE LION^S MOVIE 329 

Only once. I put one Yankee cavalryman out 
of commission.” 

“ Good ! How would you like to take Dupont’s 
place?” asked Hindman, abruptly. 

“ General, I would make a poor spy. I could be 
identified too easily,” and Mark touched his crip- 
pled arm. 

Where did you get that ? ” 

“ In one of the little partisan battles in Mis- 
souri,” answered Mark, without hesitation. 

I am sorry,” answered Hindman. “ I wished to 
send some dispatches back with you.” 

“ I can take them,” promptly answered Mark. 

And, if you wish, I can act as dispatch-bearer for 
you in Missouri. I am well acquainted in the State, 
and am known to most of the guerrilla leaders. It 
is through them I receive and deliver my dispatches. 
I am careful never to enter a Federal camp. I am at 
present staying at Chittenden’s, and will cheerfully 
execute any commission you may send me. I have 
carried dispatches for Colonel Clay several times.” 

‘‘ Just the thing. Consider yourself engaged,” 
cried the General. “ I recall now that I have heard 
Colonel Clay speak of you. I am sorry the Colonel 
is away on special duty.” 

Mark was not the least bit sorry, but his looks did 
not show it. Clay would not have known him in 
his disguise, and would have denounced him as an 
impostor. 


330 


TEE COUEIEB OF THE 0ZABK8 


General, one thing more,” said Mark. “ Mr. 
Chittenden, in looking over the effects of Dupont, 
found several little trinkets that his family might 
wish to have. There was also one hundred dollars 
in Federal money and two thousand dollars in Con- 
federate money on his person. Here is everything.” 

“ You can keep the Federal money. The Con- 
federate will be of little use to you in Missouri. 
Here is another one hundred in Federal money, but 
remember this money is a sacred trust, and only to 
be used for expenses when on business for the 
Confederacy.” 

“ It will be so considered,” said Mark as he took 
the money. “ General, will it be possible for you 
to have your dispatches ready by morning. Mr. 
Chittenden wished me to get back as quickly as pos- 
sible. He is in trouble.” 

T rouble ? What trouble ? ” 

“Why, haven’t you heard? The valley of the 
La Belle has been raided by a force of Federals, the 
provisions and forage he had gathered captured, and 
four or five hundred recruits coming from the cen- 
tral and northern part of the State taken prisoners 
and paroled.” 

“ I had not heard of it,” said the General, greatly 
excited. “ When did it happen ? ” 

“ Only a few days before I left. But that is not 
all. Just as the Federals left. Major Powell came 
up from Arkansas with a train to get the provisions 


INTO TEE LION’S MOVTE 881 

and forage and escort the recruits. He pursued the 
Federals, but fell into an ambuscade and his com- 
mand was cut to pieces.” 

‘‘ Do you know who commanded the Federals? ” 

‘‘ Yes, a Captain Lawrence Middleton.” 

“ The devil ! He had much to do with frus- 
trating our plans last summer.” 

“ Yes, and but a few weeks ago he almost anni- 
hilated the band of Red Jerry. We are trying to lay 
plans to capture him.” 

“ Well, this is bad news, but we will try and turn 
the tables before many days. I will have my dis- 
patches ready by morning. Make yourself com- 
fortable until then.” With a wave of the hand the 
General dismissed him. 

The next morning Mark called early for the dis- 
patches and found the General in close conversation 
with a thick, heavy-set man whose face showed both 
courage and determination. When Mark saw him 
he gave a start. “ I know you, my friend,” he 
thought, “ and it will be an unfortunate thing for 
me if you recognize me.” 

“Ah, Grafton, is that you?” said the General. 
“ Glad to see you. Allow me to make you ac- 
quainted with Mr. Spencer. Spencer, this is the 
young man I was telling you about. Grafton, Spen- 
cer is now my most trusted spy, since Dupont is 
gone. He will ride part way with you.” 

Mark extended his hand cordially, but there was 


332 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


no warmth or cordiality in the hand that Spencer 
gave him. Instead, he looked as if he would read 
the inmost thoughts of Mark’s soul, but Mark met 
his gaze steadily and coolly, as if he did not know 
his life was hanging in the balance. 

At length Spencer said, '' Glad to meet you, Graf- 
ton. Excuse me for scrutinizing you so closely, but 
we are in the same business, and as I may have you 
for a companion sometime, I like to measure my 
man before I tie to him.” 

“Well, how do I measure?” asked Mark, with 
a smile. 

“ I reckon you will do.” 

“ I trust so,” rejoined Mark. “ But you made a 
mistake in saying I was in the same business. I 
don’t believe I have nerve enough to be a spy. I 
am simply a courier, and carry what others have 
gathered. It takes nerve to penetrate the enemy’s 
camp. Nerve such as you have, Spencer.^^ 

Spencer’s face lit up with a smile. “ You rate me 
too highly, Grafton,” he answered. “ But I cer- 
tainly have been in some tight places, and I reckon 
you could relate some startling adventures if you 
would.” 

Mark had been handed his dispatches, and was 
about to depart when General Frost was announced. 

“ Hold on a minute,” said Hindman. “ General 
Frost may have some word he would like to send.” 

“ Sending a courier into Missouri ? *’ asked Frost. 


INTO THE LION’S MOUTH 


333 


“Yes, the same young man who brought those 
dispatches last night, that Dupont should have 
brought. I am sorry to say Dupont is dead.'’ 

“Dead! Dupont dead! Did the Yankees get 
him?” 

“ No, he died of the fever. He arrived at Chit- 
tenden’s in a dying condition and gave his dispatches 
to Grafton to bring on.” 

“ Grafton? I think I have heard that name from 
Colonel Clay. Happy to meet you, Grafton. Let 
me hear the news from Missouri.” 

Much against his will Mark was forced to remain 
and again rehearse his story. When he told of the 
capture of the train and the defeat of Powell, Frost 
became very much excited. 

“ What Federal officer did you say was in com- 
mand ? ” he asked. 

“ I did n’t say, but I understood it was a Cap- 
tain Middleton.” 

Frost sprang to his feet, letting out a volley of 
oaths. 

“ Where were you when this happened? ” he then 
asked. 

“ I was absent from the valley. I was helping 
Mr. Chittenden in gathering supplies, and was away 
seeing about some that had not yet arrived.” 

Mark was now excused, but told to wait for Spen- 
cer. General Frost had taken him aside and they 
were engaged in earnest conversation. Every now 


334 


THE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


and then they would glance at Mark, and he was 
sure they were talking about him. If he had heard 
what they were saying he would have known he 
was under suspicion. 

It can’t be he,” Frost was saying, ‘"but every 
now and then there is something about him that 
makes me think of him. I hardly know what; cer- 
tain motions, I think.” 

“ I knew him well,” answered Spencer, “ and so 
far I have not seen anything that would make me 
think Grafton was he. I am to ride with him nearly 
a day’s journey, and if I see anything suspicious — 
well you know what will happen.” 

All being ready the two rode away together. 
They had not gone far when Mark noticed that 
Spencer was watching every move he made. In- 
stantly every nerve of Mark’s body became alert, 
but to all appearances he was totally unsuspicious. 
To Spencer’s request that he tell him something of 
his life, he responded that he did not have much to 
tell. He had been a member of a guerrilla band, 
was wounded and had found his way into the 
Ozarks, where he had been with Mr. Chittenden, 
who took him in when he was suffering with the 
fever. He had acted as courier for Colonel Clay, 
but had never met with many exciting adventures. 

“ Now, Spencer,” he said, “ tell me something of 
yourself, for I know you have faced a hundred dan- 
gers where I have faced one.” 


INTO TEE LION’S MOUTH 


335 


Spencer refused to be interviewed, and main- 
tained a rather moody silence. At length they 
reached where they were to part and when they 
shook hands Spencer, as if by accident, drew the 
sleeve of his coat across Mark’s face and his 
mustache came off. 

Damn you! I know you now,” shrieked Spen- 
cer as he reached for his revolver, but quick as a 
flash Mark snatched a revolver from his bosom and 
fired. 

Spencer’s revolver went off half raised. He sank 
down in the saddle, then rolled from his horse, a 
motionless body. 

Mark was about to dismount to see if he was 
dead when he was startled by the pounding of 
horses’ hoofs and looking up saw a squad of Fed- 
eral cavalry bearing down on him. Putting spurs to 
his horse and bending low over his neck he escaped 
amid a shower of bullets. 

' The only mark of the conflict that Mark could 
find was a bullet which had lodged in the back of his 
saddle. 

After riding several miles, Mark met half a dozen 
guerrillas who said they were on their way to join 
Hindman. He told them of meeting the Yankee 
cavalry and that they would have to look out, and 
asked them to take a note to General Hindman for 
him. To this they readily assented and this is what 
Mark wrote : 


336 TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 

General: I am sorry to say that just as Spencer 
and I were to part we ran into a squad of Yankee 
cavalry. Poor Spencer was killed and I only escaped 
by the fleetness of my horse. If Spencer had dis- 
patches that will embarrass you, ycm can govern 
yourself accordingly, for they are now in the hands of 
the enemy. 

As for the dispatches you entrusted to me, they are 
safe, and if they are never delivered you will know I 
have suffered the fate of poor Spencer. 

Mark Grafton. 

After parting from the guerrillas Mark, instead 
of riding towards home, turned his horse westward. 
In due time General Hindman learned that the dis- 
patches he had entrusted to Mark had been faith- 
fully delivered, but that Mark had disappeared. Mr. 
Chittenden looked for his return to the La Belle in 
vain. 

General Hindman made anxious inquiries, for he 
had use for so faithful a courier as Mark had proved 
to be. But the weeks passed and nothing was heard, 
and it was thought he must have been killed, and 
he was numbered with the unknown dead. 

Mr. Chittenden mourned him as such, but Grace 
maintained that he still lived, and she had good 
cause for her belief. She had never told her father 
of the love passage between Mark and herself, and 
how she had refused to bid him good-bye when he 
left The memory of that parting was a secret, she 
felt, only to be held in her own heart, for she was 


INTO TEE LION’S MOUTH 


337 


not sure she would ever see or hear from Mark 
again. 

One day a letter was placed in Grace’s hands by a 
messenger who hurried away before she had time 
to thank him, much less question him. Much to her 
surprise and joy the letter was from Mark. 

“ He lives ! He lives ! ” she cried rapturously as 
she pressed it to her lips. Grace had forgotten all 
her resentment towards Mark, forgotten that the 
secret that lay between them was still unsolved. 
She only knew that she loved him. Eagerly she 
read the letter, which ran : 

Grace: Lest you believe me dead, I write this. 
It was foolish in me to tell you of my love, but I had 
to do it. Now that you know, I am content. I ask 
nothing, deserve nothing, in return. Just the thought 
of loving you is like thinking of heaven. When I 
went away I rode as it were into the jaws of death, 
and escaped as by a miracle. Grace, it is best that I 
see you no more. Think of me only as one who takes 
joy in loving you. Only one thing will ever call me 
to your side, and that is if you are ever in grave 
danger. To defend you I would come from the ends 
of the earth. 

I think you have read Longfellow’s Hiawatha, for 
I have seen it in your library. Do you remember that 
when Minnehaha lay dying, she called for Hiawatha, 
and, although he was miles and miles away, that 
cry of anguish reached him. And so great is my 
love for you that I believe that if you should call me 
in a time of danger I would hear. Remember this 
if trouble comes, though I hope it never will. 

Farewell. Mark. 


338 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZABKS 


Grace read and re-read the strange letter. Hia- 
watha had just been published when she was at 
school in St. Louis, and it had been a great favor- 
ite of hers. 

What could Mark mean by intimating that some 
great peril might be impending? She knew not. 
But Mark lived; he still loved her, would always 
love her. 

She placed the letter in her bosom next her heart 
and there it rested. Her secret was her own; why 
tell it? If Mark never came back, no one would 
ever know. But she believed he would come back, 
and her step grew lighter, her face brighter, her 
laugh merrier. In fact, she became her old self, and 
her father rejoiced, for he had noticed a change in 
her since Mark went away. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


PRAIRIE GROVE 

W HEN General Sterling Price was ordered 
east of the Mississippi River the Confed- 
erate Government placed the Department 
of Arkansas under the command of General T. C. 
Hindman. It was Hindman who originated the 
idea of organizing the guerrillas of Missouri into 
companies and regiments, intending by a general 
uprising to wrest the State from the grasp of the 
Federals. 

In his report to the Confederate Government 
Hindman says : “ I gave authority to various per- 

sons to raise companies and regiments there (in 
Missouri) and to operate as guerrillas. ’’ 

Thus Hindman confesses he was encouraging the 
bloody guerrilla warfare which raged throughout 
the State. 

Hindman ruled Arkansas with a rod of iron. He 
declared martial law throughout the State, ap- 
pointed a provost marshal for every county, and 
proceeded to force every able-bodied man into the 
army. In his reports he coolly says : “ For the sal- 
vation of the country, I took the responsibility to 
339 


340 THE COUBIEB OF THE OZABES 

force these men into service. I now resolved for 
the same objects to compel them to remain.’’ 

A great many of these men were Union at heart, ' 
and desertions were frequent. To stop this Hind- 
man began the wholesale shooting of deserters. In 
all probability he shot as many men for deserting 
as the Federal authorities shot guerrillas in Mis- 
souri for breaking their paroles. So high-handed 
did his acts become, and so many were the com- 
plaints made against him, that the Confederate Gov- 
ernment had to take cognizance of them. , 

By the end of November Hindman had succeeded 
in gathering an army of from twenty-five to thirty 
thousand men. Many of them were unarmed, but 
he had a formidable host in comparison to the small 
army opposed to him. 

It was on December the second that Lawrence ar- 
rived at the camp of General Blunt. Since he had 
crossed the mountains, and escaped the force in 
front of him, he had encountered no serious opposi- 
tion. He had met and scattered two or three small 
bands of guerrillas, and taken a number of prison- 
ers, whom he had been obliged to parole. 

‘‘ I am more than glad to see you,” exclaimed 
General Blunt, warmly grasping Lawrence’s hand. 

“ Schofield telegraphed me you were coming and 
I have been looking for you for several days. I 
began to fear misfortune had overtaken you.” 


PEAIBIE GBOFE 


341 


“ We did have a variety of adventures/’ answered 
Lawrence. “ More than we bargained for, but we 
are here all right now.” 

“ Tell us about it,” said the General, and noth- 
ing would do but that Lawrence must give a de- 
tailed account of the trip. The General listened 
attentively, and when Lawrence finished he clapped 
him on the shoulder and cried, “ Well done, my 
boy! Well done. You ought to be a general. But 
were not the warnings you received in the moun- 
tains rather mysterious ? ” 

‘‘ They were,” answered Lawrence, and I have 
no plausible explanation to make.” 

Early next morning Blunt sent for Lawrence, 
asking him to come immediately. He found him 
sitting with a paper in his hand, and a puzzled ex- 
pression on his face. 

“Hello! Captain,” he cried. “I’m glad to see 
you, as I am a little in the mystery business myself 
this morning.” 

“ In the mystery business ? ” asked Lawrence, 
somewhat astonished. 

“ Yes, don’t imagine you are the only one to re- 
ceive mysterious warnings. I received one myself 
last night.” 

“ Out with it. Don’t keep me in suspense, 
General.” 

“ Well, last night a soldier brought me a com- 


342 


TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


munication, saying it was given to him by a young 
Indian with the urgent request that it be given to 
me at once.” 

‘'You have Indians in your command, have you 
not?” 

“ Yes, a company of scouts under the command 
of Colonel Wattles. The paper was of such a na- 
ture that I immediately began an investigation as to 
its genuineness. Colonel Wattles asked every man 
in his command if any one of them had delivered 
such a paper and each and every one denied knowl- 
edge of it. I found the soldier who gave me the 
paper, and he said the Indian who gave it to him 
disappeared in the darkness before he could ask him 
any questions. The paper contains the most im- 
portant information, if true. Here it is. I want 
you to look at it, and tell me what you think of it.” 

General Blunt handed Lawrence the communica- 
tion, and no sooner had he glanced at it than he 
exclaimed, “ Great Heavens ! ” 

“What is it?” asked Blunt, jumping up in his 
excitement. “ Do you know who wrote it ? ” 

“ I do not know who wrote it, but I know the 
handwriting. It is from the same person who 
warned General Schofield, through me, of the con- 
templated partisan uprising in Missouri last sum- 
mer. It was the information given in that communi- 
cation that enabled General Schofield to thwart the 
movement.” 


PEAIEIE GEOVE 


343 


“ Was it the same person that warned you that 
you were being pursued in the Ozarks ? ” asked the 
General. 

‘‘ No, that warning was given by an illiterate per- 
son. This is by someone well educated. Whatever 
information the paper gives, act upon it at once. I 
will stake my life on its being correct.” 

“ Read what it says,” replied the General. 

Lawrence read the paper through and, as he ex- 
pected, it was a detailed account of the plans of 
General Hindman. It stated that Hindman had 
just received dispatches from several sources in Mis- 
souri that if he did not hurry up and invade the 
State the cause would be hopelessly lost, but if he 
could defeat Blunt and invade the State, thou- 
sands were ready to flock to his standard. Hind- 
man had answered that he was ready to move on 
Blunt with twenty thousand men, and anticipated 
an easy victory as he (Blunt) did not have more 
than five or six thousand men. 

‘‘He estimated my force closely,” said Blunt. 
“ There must have been spies in my camp,” but 
read on. 

“ Great Scott ! He says Hindman will com- 
mence his movement on the fourth or fifth; and 
this is the third,” exclaimed Lawrence. 

“ Yes, and I have only this small division to op- 
pose him.” 

“ Where are the other two divisions ? ” 


344 


TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


Up around Springfield, seventy-five miles away, 
and Schofield’s orders are to hold this position at 
all hazards.” 

Herron can get here,” cried Lawrence. “ I 
know his Western boys; they are greyhounds to 
march.” 

But just think, seventy-five miles in two or three 
days,” said Blunt, “and then go into battle. But 
it is my only hope.” 

It was twelve miles to the telegraph office at 
Fayetteville. A swift courier carried the message 
there and from there it went on the wings of the 
lightning to General Herron. 

It was a little after midnight on the morning of 
the fourth that General Herron received the mes- 
sage, and 'by three o’clock his little army was on the 
way — a march of seventy-five miles before them 
and then a battle. There was no lagging, no 
grumbling “ On to save Blunt ” was the cry. 

That army was accustomed to long marches, to 
hardships almost incredible. Hardly ever stop- 
ping, through the nights as well as days, they 
marched, and on the evening of the sixth the ad- 
vance of Herron’s army reached Fayetteville; the 
rest would be up during the night. Blunt’s army 
was still twelve miles away, and the boom of the 
cannon told them the conflict was on. 

Hindman knew that Herron was coming, and he 
made haste to strike before his arrival. On Decern- 


PBAIEIE GMOVE 


345 


ber fifth he instructed General Marmaduke to take 
his division, turn the right flank of Blunt’s army, 
and throw his men in between Blunt and Fayette- 
ville, thus preventing the union of Blunt and 
Herron. 

The clash came at Cain Hill. Lawrence, with his 
troop, was in the advance, and the rapidity of their 
fire so astonished Marmaduke that he thought he 
was fighting a much larger force than he was, and 
his men fell back in confusion. The movement was 
a failure. 

All through the next day Hindman’s forces kept 
pouring through the passes of the mountains, and 
though the Federals resisted gallantly, they were 
gradually pressed back, and the evening of the sixth 
found the two armies confronting each other, ready 
to grapple in deadly conflict. 

Blunt had sent word to Herron that he would 
fight where he was, and for him to hurry forward. 
During the night General Hindman made an un- 
expected and aggressive movement, worthy of 
Stonewall Jackson. Reasoning that Herron’s men 
must be completely exhausted by their long march, 
he resolved to leave his camp fires burning and a 
small force which was to make a big show, thus 
leading General Blunt to believe the whole army 
was still before him.' Hindman then marched 
around Blunt and in the morning was squarely be- 
tween him and Herron. Hindman believed he could 


346 


TEE COUEIEE OF THE OZAEKS 


easily whip Herron before Blunt came up, and then 
he would turn on Blunt and finish the job. 

As soon as it was light the Confederates in front 
of Blunt opened a noisy battle. Lawrence was 
serving on Blunt’s staff, leaving the troop in com- 
mand of Dan. The Federals pressed eagerly for- 
ward, the Confederates yielding ground readily. 

“ General,” said Lawrence, “ there is something 
wrong. I do not believe the whole army is before 
us. They give ground too easily. I believe the 
main part of Hindman’s army has slipped past us, 
and gone to attack Herron.” 

“ Impossible,” answered Blunt. The only road 
they could have taken to get past us is the Cove 
Creek road, some four miles away, and I sent 
Colonel Richardson with his regiment to guard that 
with strict orders to hold it, and let me know if he 
was attacked. I have heard nothing from him, so all 
must be well.” 

But Lawrence was not satisfied; more and more 
he became convinced that there was only a small 
force in front, and he asked Blunt if he might not 
go and try to find Richardson, as he had not yet 
reported. Permission was readily granted. Law- 
rence had not gone two miles before he came onto 
Richardson. He had not occupied nor had he at- 
tempted to occupy the Cove Creek road. Instead 
he had halted two miles from it, and sent forward a 
small reconnoitering party ; and the officer in charge 


PBAIEIE GEOVE 


347 


of the party had reported that the enemy had been 
passing along the road in force ever since midnight. 

“ Why did n’t you occupy the road as ordered ? ” 
angrily demanded Lawrence of Richardson. 

Do you think I was going to fight the whole 
Confederate army with my little regiment? I ’m not 
such a fool,” retorted Richardson. 

“ Why did n’t you send word to the General then 
that the enemy was passing along this road in 
force ? ” demanded Lawrence, still more angry. By 
your own admission you became aware of the move- 
ment by midnight.” 

“ Why, I was just about to report the matter,” 
said Richardson. 

“ Just about to, and here it is after nine o’clock. 
If I had the power I would strip off your shoulder 
straps, and have you drummed out of the army,” 
exclaimed Lawrence furiously. In fact, he came 
the nearest swearing he ever did. But there was no 
time to quarrel. Wheeling his horse he rode at full 
speed to General Blunt with the news. 

Calling back his men and paying no more atten- 
tion to the force in front. Blunt marched to, the 
relief of Herron, but it was nearly eleven o’clock 
before he got under way. Then he did not know 
exactly where Herron was, for no courier could get 
through. It was one o’clock before the roar of the 
cannon told him that the battle had opened, and 
then he found he was marching in the wrong direc- 


348 


TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 


tion, and it was nearly four o’clock before he 
reached the field 

Hindman’s movement had been a complete 
success. Herron had gathered his little army at 
Fayetteville and early in the morning started to 
join Blunt, whose cannon he could hear, not dream- 
ing that it was to be he and not Blunt that was to 
fight the main battle 

Hardly had the light of the short December day 
dawned when Shelby’s brigade surprised and cap- 
tured a train of thirty wagons, and with it nearly 
three hundred of the four hundred soldiers guard- 
ing it. Those not captured fled panic-stricken and for 
nearly five miles Shelby’s men followed them, but 
here they ran into Herron’s men and went back as 
fast as they had come. 

Herron soon came upon the entire Confederate 
army in line of battle along Illinois Creek, not far 
from an old church called Prairie Grove Church. 
The position was a strong one, but Herron did not 
hesitate a moment, but made preparations to attack. 

Why Hindman, with his overwhelming force, did 
not attack, but waited to be attacked, will never be 
known. Owing to the nature of the ground it took 
Herron some time to form his line, but at one 
o’clock the battle opened. For nearly three long 
hours it raged. Every time the Confederates es- 
sayed to charge they were met with such a storm of 
shot and shell that they went reeling back. 


FEAIEIE GEOVE 


349 


Twice did Herron’s men make desperate charges 
and captured a battery each time, but they were met 
with such an overwhelming force that they were 
forced to relinquish the guns. Herron’s men were 
hard pressed, but grimly they held to their position, 
awaiting the arrival of Blunt. 

It was nearly four o’clock when the roar of 
Blunt’s cannon was heard. Throwing his force on 
the flank of the Confederate army, they were com- 
pelled to give way and the field was won. 

Darkness put an end to the conflict, and the tired 
soldiers threw themselves on the ground to sleep, 
expecting to renew the conflict in the morning. But 
Hindman had had enough. He had failed to crush 
Herron, and now that Blunt and Herron were 
united, he only thought of safety; so muffling the 
wheels of his artillery he began his retreat to Van 
Buren, leaving his dead to be buried and hundreds 
of his wounded to be cared for by the victorious 
Federals. 

This ended all hopes of the Confederates invad- 
ing Missouri at this time. Soon Hindman with- 
drew his army from Northwest Arkansas and fled 
to Little Rock. 

Again had the Army of the Northwest, now 
known as the Army of the Frontier, achieved a 
glorious victory in the face of immense odds.* 

* The battle of Prairie Grove, for the number engaged, was 
a bloodier and more fiercely contested battle than Pea Ridge. 
Blunt claimed that he and Herron together had only seven 


350 


TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


thousand men on the field. That Herron, with not more 
than half that number, had held the enemy at bay for three 
hours, speaks volumes for the valor of his weary men. 

Hindman claims he brought only eleven thousand men to 
the fight. 

The Federal loss was about thirteen hundred; the Confed- 
erate loss was estimated at from fifteen hundred, to two thou- 
sand. Hindman admitted a loss of fourteen hundred. 

A few of the Federal regiments engaged lost heavily. The 
Twentieth Wisconsin lost two hundred and seventeen; the 
Twenty-sixth Indiana, two hundred and one; the Nineteenth 
Iowa, one hundred and ninety-three; the Seventh Missouri 
Cavalry, one hundred and forty-two, and the Thirty-seventh 
Illinois, seventy-one. 

General John C. Black, then colonel of the Thirty-seventh 
Illinois, states that his regiment marched sixty-six miles in 
thirty-six hours to get into the fight, and so exhausted were 
the men that during lulls in the battle they would sink to the 
ground and be fast asleep in a minute, but would spring to 
their feet and renew the fight when the call came, with all 
the fury of fresh soldiers. 


CHAPTER XXV 


CALLED TO OTHER FIELDS 

T he victory of Prairie Grove sent a thrill 
throughout the west, especially to the Union 
men of Missouri. To the secession element 
of the State it was a fearful blow, and they felt that 
their only hope was in the success of the Southern 
army in other fields. 

Generals Blunt and Herron and the gallant sol - 
diers of the Army of the Frontier were warmly 
thanked by the Federal Government for the great 
victory they had achieved. 

A few days after the battle an orderly placed a 
bulky letter in the hands of Lawrence. He found it 
to be from General Schofield. As he read it he 
uttered an exclamation of surprise. The letter 
stated that General Blair had sent an urgent re- 
quest that Lawrence be at once returned to him, as 
he was greatly in need of a staff officer of Law- 
rence’s acquirements. 

'' As much as I regret to lose you,” wrote Scho- 
field, under the circumstances I cannot object. I 
have just heard of your achievements in the Ozarks 
and desire to thank you, which I hope to do in 
person.” 


351 


352 


THE COUBIEE OF THE OZABKS 


The letter then went on to state that while he no 
longer feared an invasion of Missouri by any large 
force, the guerrilla warfare was by no means over, 
and the State was still open to raids from Arkansas ; 
therefore he hoped that the troop would remain 
under the command of Lieutenant Sherman, and 
that the scout Harry Semans would remain with 
him. 

As Lawrence read this his brow contracted, for 
he hated to give up Dan and Harry. But he felt 
the wisdom of Schofield’s suggestion and could offer 
no objection. 

Enclosed was a letter from General Blair to Law- 
rence, urging him to come as soon as possible, say- 
ing that the movement against Vicksburg was about 
to commence. There will be stirring times down 
here for the next few months,” he wrote, and you 
will find plenty to do, and fresh fields in which 
to win honor.” 

After he read the letter Lawrence handed Scho- 
field’s letter to Dan, saying, Read it.” 

Dan had read but a few words when he looked up 
with a happy smile. “ Why, Captain,” he exclaimed, 
‘‘ this is jolly. It means a wider field. I always 
thought I would like to be in an army commanded 
by Grant.” 

‘‘ Read on, Dan,” said Lawrence. There is 
much bitter with the sweet in that document.” 

Dan read on. In a, moment he uttered an oath, 


CALLED TO OTHER FIELDS 


353 


and threw the letter down. “ I won’t stay,” he 
cried. “ I want to go with you. I will resign my 
commission. I will enlist as a private soldier so I 
can be near you.” 

“ I do not think that will do you much good,” said 
Lawrence, smiling. As a private soldier you 
might be sent hundreds of miles from me. Even 
if we were in the same army we would see little 
or nothing of each other. Dan, let ’s look at this in 
a reasonable way. To part with you is as great a 
grief to me as to you. It will be a sad parting, 
Dan, but it will leave you in command of the troop 
and, Dan, I know you will do as well, if not better, 
than I. Then you will have Harry and Bruno. 
General Schofield is right; the guerrilla warfare is 
not over, and it is your duty to remain here.” 

It was hard to convince Dan, although he knew 
Lawrence was right. 

Let’s go and see Blunt,” said Lawrence. 

The General, though he had known Lawrence but 
a few days, had become warmly attached to him. 
His gallantry and coolness in time of battle had won 
his admiration. 

“ I had hoped you could remain and become chief 
of my scouts,” he said. “ I have need of just such 
a body of men as you command.” 

You forget,” said Lawrence, ‘‘ that General 
Schofield writes that the troop is to remain under 
the command of my lieutenant, Daniel Sherman. 


354 


TEE COUBIEB OF THE OZAEKS 


You will find him equal to all demands. As for 
scouting, Harry Semans is to remain with his dog 
Bruno, and they are equal to a regiment when it 
comes to scouting.” 

Schofield had written that he wished Lawrence 
would come by way of St. Louis, as he wished to see 
him. This meant a horseback ride of two hundred 
miles to Rolla. Lawrence’s preparations for the 
long ride were soon made, and the time to bid fare- 
well to his command came. 

The members of the troop crowded around him 
to say good-bye and bid him Godspeed, and tears 
stood in the eyes of many a rough soldier as they 
took his hand in theirs. 

When it came to parting with Dan and Harry, 
Lawrence broke down. He tried to say something, 
but a great lump was in his throat and his voice died 
away. They could only clasp hands, their eyes 
looking what their tongues refused to say. Dan 
and Harry watched him ride away, and as he looked 
back, waved him a last farewell. 

But Lawrence’s adventures in Missouri were not 
ended. He reached Springfield in safety and there 
joined a wagon train en route for Rolla, guarded 
by a detachment of fifty cavalry. The train was a 
small one, consisting of forty wagons and ten am- 
bulances, the ambulances conveying back some dis- 
abled soldiers who had been furloughed. 

The escort was in charge of a Captain Jackson, a 


CALLED TO OTHER FIELDS 


355 


pompous, red faced man. Lawrence noticed that he 
was more or less under the influence of liquor all 
the time, and that there was little discipline among 
his men. 

A train from Rolla that came into Springfield just 
as this train was leaving reported that they had been 
threatened by a band of guerrillas under Jackman, 
but as their train was strongly guarded, he had not 
attacked. 

You had better be on your guard,’' said the of- 
ficer in command to Jackson. 

With an oath Jackson replied that his fifty men 
were a match for any force Jackman could bring 
against him. That he wished Jackman would at- 
tack, as he would like to give him a good licking. 

The first day out Lawrence saw how things were 
going and spoke to Jackson, telling him that he was 
moving carelessly, that his men were straggling and 
were in no shape to resist an attack if one came. 

Jackson drew himself proudly up and growled: 

Who’s in command of this train, you or I? If 
you are afraid you had better go back to Springfield 
and get a regiment to guard you through.” 

Lawrence smothered his wrath and said nothing 
more. Jackson went among his men boasting loudly 
how he had taken the starch out of that young pea- 
cock of a captain. He had quickly shown him he 
could n’t order him around. 

Soon a lieutenant of the company came to Law- 


356 


TEE COUEIEB OF TEE OZAEKS 


rence and said, ‘‘Captain, I heard what you said to 
Captain Jackson and his insulting reply. You are 
right. We are in no shape to resist an attack.” 

“ You are in charge of the rear guard, are you 
not ? ” asked Lawrence. 

“ Yes.” 

“ How many men have you? ” 

“ Fifteen.” 

“ Can they all be depended on? ” 

“ Ten or twelve can.” 

“ Good ! Tell them if an attack comes to stand by 
the train to the last. Captain Jackson has charge of 
the advance ; how many men has he ? ” 

“ Twenty. Half of them are no good. They 
would run at the first shot.” 

“ That leaves fifteen men to guard the center 
of the train,” replied Lawrence. “ Under whose 
command are they ? ” 

“ Sergeant Strong. He ’s a good man.” 

“ Let ’s see him.” 

The Sergeant was seen and found to be a keen 
young soldier, fully alive to the situation. “ I have 
had hard work,” he said, “ to keep my men in hand 
owing to the example of those in front, but I am 
doing the best I can. One shot would stampede the 
whole advance.” 

“If an attack should come in front,” said Law- 
rence, “ and the advance come back panic-stricken, 
don't give way ; Lieutenant Hale, here, will come to 


CALLED TO OTHER FIELDS 


357 


your relief. If the rear is attacked, go to him. If 
the center is attacked he will come to you.” 

‘‘ You can depend on that,” said Hale. 

Are the teamsters armed ? ” asked Lawrence. 

“ Only about half of them are enlisted men. They 
are armed.” 

“ See that their guns are loaded and ready for 
instant use.” 

The teamsters were astonished and considerably 
excited when the order came, but they were told that 
it was merely a matter of precaution, and that there 
was no cause for alarm. 

On the morning of the third day out firing was 
heard in front. There came a volley followed by 
fiendish yells and the advance came tearing back, 
panic-stricken. In a moment everything was in 
confusion. 

Down the train rode the guerrillas, shooting the 
teamsters and mules, and yelling like devils. Back 
came Captain Jackson, spurring his horse, his face 
white with fright. 

“ Halt,” cried Lawrence. But the Captain went 
past him like a whirlwind, his only thought of 
escape. 

Where the guerrillas had charged the head of the 
train the ground was open, but where Lawrence 
was there was a thick growth of bushes on one side 
of the road and a rough fence built out of logs and 
rails on the other. 


358 


THE COUBIEB OF THE 0ZABE8 


Lawrence ordered one of the teamsters who had 
not entirely lost his head to swing his wagon across 
the road, blocking it. Sergeant Strong had suc- 
ceeded in rallying some ten or twelve of the soldiers, 
who, springing from their horses, used the mules 
and wagons for breastworks. Several of the ad- 
vance guard had been cut off, but they jumped from 
their horses and, diving under the wagon, continued 
their flight. Lawrence did not attempt to stop them, 
for they had lost their arms and would have been of 
no use. 

Close on the heels of the fugitives came six or 
eight guerrillas. 

“ Steady, men ! Hold your fire ! ” shouted 
Lawrence. 

He waited until the guerrillas were within a few 
rods of the improvised breastworks, then ordered 
the men to fire. Half the saddles were emptied and 
the rest went scurrying back. But they were met 
by the main body of guerrillas and all came charg- 
ing with blood curdling yells. 

At this opportune moment Lieutenant Hale came 
galloping up with the rear guard. His quick eye 
took in the situation and he ordered his men to dis- 
mount and take position behind the mules and 
wagons. 

“ Hold your fire ! ’’ again shouted Lawrence. 
“ Keep cool and take good aim.” 

On came the yelling horde. When within a few 


CALLED TO OIHEE FIELDS 


359 


yards of the blockade the foremost tried to check 
their horses, but those in the rear pressed on and 
threw the whole body into confusion. 

“Fire!” Lawrence’s voice rang out loud and 
clear. In that packed mass the effect of the volley 
was terrible. 

“ Give it to them,” shouted Lawrence. 

The men loaded and fired as fast as they could, 
but soon there was no one to shoot at. The guer- 
rillas who had escaped were in retreat. 

“ Lieutenant Hale, hold the position here,” said 
Lawrence. “ Fifteen men come with me.” 

Every man within the barricade volunteered. 
Quickly Lawrence counted off fifteen. “ The rest 
stay with Lieutenant Hale and hold the barricade,” 
he ordered. 

With the fifteen men Lawrence boldly charged 
after the fleeing enemy. They had commenced to 
rally, but a few well directed volleys once more put 
them to flight. 

Ten or twelve wagons were in flames, half a 
dozen of the teamsters lay weltering in their blood, 
and the poor mules lay in heaps as they had fallen. 
The ambulances had been in the rear of the train 
and so the occupants had escaped. 

It was found that fifteen of the teamsters and sol- 
diers had been killed or wounded. Of the guer- 
rillas, thirty lay dead or desperately wounded. 

After the fight was over Captain Jackson came 


360 TEE COUBIEB OF TEE OZABKS 

creeping back. He claimed that before he retreated 
he had killed two of the guerrillas with his own 
hand and he had only gone to the rear to order up 
Lieutenant Hale. 

'' Captain Jackson, you are under arrest.” 

Sergeant Strong, please relieve Captain Jack- 
son of his sword,” said Lawrence, coolly. 

“ By what right do you arrest me? ” roared the 
Captain. I refuse to be arrested. Sergeant 
Strong, dare to arrest me and I will have you 
court-martialed.” 

“ As the representative of General Schofield I 
arrest you; I am on his staff,” quietly answered 
Lawrence. “ Sergeant, do your duty.” 

The Captain delivered up his sword without a 
word. The name of General Schofield was potent. 

Lawrence now turned to Lieutenant Hale and 
said, “ Lieutenant, you are in charge of the train. 
Clear up the debris of the battle. Let the men in 
the ambulances who are best able be put in the 
wagons and our wounded take their places. Let the 
wounded guerrillas be taken to that house over 
there, and be made as comfortable as possible. Their 
friends will care for them as soon as we are out of 
sight.” 

It was noon before the train was again on the 
way. The burnt wagons, dead mules and new made 
graves were the mute witnesses left to tell of the 
fight. 


CALLED TO OTHER FIELDS 361 

Rolla was reached without further trouble. Here 
Lawrence turned Captain Jackson over, charging 
him with disgraceful cowardice. The Captain was 
court-martialed and dishonorably dismissed from 
the service. For their bravery, Lieutenant Hale 
was promoted to captain and Sergeant Strong to 
second lieutenant. 

Lawrence took the cars at Rolla and was soon in 
St. Louis, where he reported to General Schofield*. 
What that gentleman said brought the blushes to 
Lawrence’s cheeks. 

‘‘ You do not know how I hate to give you up,” 
said the General. But on your account, I rejoice. 
This is a miserable warfare in Missouri ; not much 
glory gained in fighting guerrillas. I will welcome 
the day when I am assigned to another department. 
I have repeatedly asked to be released, but the 
powers that be think I am of more service here. I 
know the Radicals are opposed to me, and that com- 
plaints are pouring into Washington against me. 
There is a large element that will not be satisfied 
except I devastate the whole State with fire and 
sword.” 

“ I know,” replied Lawrence. I had a little ex- 
perience with Jennison. Jim Lane and a host of 
others are as bad. As you say, this is a murderous 
warfare in Missouri, without much glory.” 

There will be great things doing around Vicks- 
burg. I envy you,” said Schofield. 


362 


TEE COUBIEE OF TEE OZABKS 


‘‘Ah! General, before the war is over you may 
have opportunities to distinguish yourself, rather 
than fight guerrillas.” 

The history of General Schofield shows that these 
opportunities came and that in the last year of the 
war he won great distinction. 

Lawrence made a hurried visit to his friends be- 
fore he departed for his new field. He found his 
uncle and aunt well. His uncle was as firmly con- 
vinced as ever that the South could never be 
conquered. 

Lola Laselle was overjoyed to meet him. “ Every 
day I live I am prouder of my knight-errant than 
ever,” she cried. “ No lady of old ever had a braver 
or truer knight.” 

Lawrence found Leon Laselle had nearly re- 
covered from his wound. Randolph Hamilton was 
in a fair way to recover, and was longing for the 
day to come when he could be exchanged and again 
fight for the principles he held dear. 

When he heard of Lawrence being the chosen 
knight of Lola he begged to be allowed to be- 
come her knight too. “ Then Lola,” he said, “ you 
will have a knight in both armies, and one of them 
will be sure to come back wearing the crown of 
victory.” 

“ It will not do,” laughed Lola, “ and you are a 
naughty boy for fighting against the old flag. I had 
rather my knight be defeated in a good cause than 


CALLED TO OTHER FIELDS 


363 


be victor in a bad one, and Randolph, the cause for 
which you are fighting is a bad one, very bad.” 

Randolph sighed. Day by day Lola had become 
more precious to him, and as he looked at Lawrence 
he thought, “ Why should she not prefer him to 
me ? ” 

When Lawrence inquired so particularly about 
Dorothy, how she was getting along and how she 
liked Europe, a faint hope came to him that after 
all it might be Dorothy and not Lola that attracted 
Lawrence ; and then he sighed again, for he remem- 
bered Dorothy’s hatred for Yankees. 

The next day Lawrence was floating down the 
river. When we meet him next it will be in that 
great campaign which ended in the capture of 
Vicksburg, the Gibraltar of the Mississippi River. 


The End. 


2467 &3 



p • 




# • 




^ I 






« •. 

. y* .' 


vi. 


t 


♦ 




f • • I 


LBJl’IS 



» r* ^ 

f - 

.. . ?: 


» 





» 





^ . > 


1 


* 

I 


4 


% 


I . 


I 



i 






4 



» 


1 




« 

% 



t 








^ ^ -'o . ^ * A 

' ^ A > 


V- 


, w ^ • 4 



. O »• O 4 C • *■ !JI 


’- '»b v^ : 

V <0^ v' 


.•1®^ 


► ^ ♦ 
•• sP V 


• ■* ” c,*' 'vP- '' ^/ »S \\y 4 xV 

‘ -i^* 

‘ c° V:;^’ ®® 





■* aV 






O. ♦oio^ <0^ 


<i> V 

.* °* 




* -4^ ' 



6>y €%h Q ^ 


o. % 

^ - * # 1 - ^ * ® « ® 

♦»••% ^ .0 

x\v t- 9^m/^ • 



4* aV •*. 

• * a'^ . ^ 


c 0 " ® ^ 



»«*®^ <?> 




A <. * 

A .‘^*' 

\ « •r 










.-1°^ 


« • • ^ 










O ® ® 

r %.^ c 



. . ^ ^ A V ^ # • 

i* 0®"®^ ^ 

- 0 / ’Vi<,( - 

.0'’ \ ‘^■^’* y <^0 . ''. 

V ^ aO 1^ „ _ . - - V < 

.vvs -• • 

.•*' <G^ ^o,y A <.^ 


A * 

^ , ^/> V • 




aV-^ 

/ .'J'^ •^<f> • 



,0^ ♦•‘^*, "^o 

c ^ i^dr/?>^ - o 





^o o'^ "V 

-A X' . . ^ * " ® A° ^ • I ' • 

- ff '^m- .” 

C-' oW'^XNT* 

,5. ..v/ssw, ^ . 




Or * • ‘ * ® ♦ ^ 6 ® ® ® -f f\ V . * » • . 


'^o ° 


* *3^ 




i5<^ 



• -^JV A'i’ » 



“° J-' 

' ^ A*-^ '-I 


r '''^» -» V^J^NK* ♦ • I«l7 

,o«-^ ^o ^ 

t» ^6^ . • ‘ ^ A^^ 0 ® " ® -• 


NOV.-OEC. 1986 


.H<^ 



o^ *0^0 .0 ♦ # , t • aV 

* » • • <r> . ^ ^ * • o * 4 N . » 




